Leaderboard

  1. londonboy

    londonboy

    Member


    • Points

      86

    • Content Count

      3,899


  2. hardtrainer01

    hardtrainer01

    Member


    • Points

      46

    • Content Count

      5,797


  3. neuheimeer

    neuheimeer

    Member


    • Points

      18

    • Content Count

      4,847


  4. Crucible

    Crucible

    Member


    • Points

      16

    • Content Count

      955



Popular Content

Showing content with the highest reputation on 05/26/2020 in all areas

  1. 13 points
    Hope this isn't too cliche! I know I've been spotty with posting stuff, and I apologize. I've had a lot of trouble maintaining interest in any one story I've worked on. __________________________ I'll admit. I was never an alpha. I always wanted to be, though. I'd see the other dudes in the locker room or at the park or at the mall or... well, anywhere, really, being cocky studs because they had the confidence and bodies to prove it. It was always frustrating in high school to have to be in the locker room with these athletes and watch them flexing their arms, comparing with each other, showing off, and I'd have to hide in the corner somewhere hoping not to be noticed because, let's face it, I had no body to be proud of. I wasn't fat, but I still had, like, zero muscle on my frame. I wasn't athletic, though I may have always tried my best when I had to. Watching them flex their muscles would always turn me on, though. I'd see a dude flex and instantly my dick would twitch and start growing, harder and harder until full throbbing hardness, even well after the image of the flexing, bulging muscle had left my view. And it wasn't just seeing flexing muscles that would get me hard, either. I could simply be at the mall and see a group of friends walking together, some or all of them with tight, athletic, muscular bodies hiding beneath tight-fitting clothes. Sometimes, to me, that was even hotter than bare-chested Adonises. I could never explain to myself or make sense of how that would sometimes be hotter to me. There was just... something about a dude with a hot sexy muscular body wearing a tight shirt. It probably had something to do with how he clearly knew he was sexy, and deliberately put on clothes that would showcase it. But anyways... I'd grown up through middle school, high school, and now in college with this insatiable lust for muscle and simply seeing it. I'd had plenty of jerk-off sessions simply from looking at sexy dudes flexing or showing off their amazing muscled bodies. Coming into college, I'd felt that we were all a little more mature and too busy to make time for mocking each other, so I finally decided to try to add some muscle of my own to my frame. I figured there could be nothing hotter for a guy like me who loves to simply SEE muscle than to have some of my own that I could see any time I wanted. So, I decided to make use of the campus gym. Of course, being an amateur, at best, I was mostly guessing how to exercise. But I'll admit it did feel good to get these pumps going with my biceps and chest, and even my legs. I'd love to see the veins crossing all over my muscles as I worked them. And I was right, in college guys weren't really trying to make fun of me. I'd get some looks, sure, but no one ever said anything. And the gym was often pretty empty, anyway, since most of us were busy with studying and schoolwork. After a few weeks of trying to add my own muscle, I was starting to feel a little worn out and discouraged. I'd been doing my best, but I wasn't seeing any progress. I had a particularly hard workout one day, in spite of my discouragement, and upon entering the locker room, I saw another dude in there. It looked like he was getting ready to work out. He hadn't changed yet. I thought "Oh great. I'd better go to the opposite side of the locker room so he doesn't see how skinny I am." In spite of my success at remaining under the radar, I still had my fear of being mocked. Unfortunately, it wasn't a very large locker room, so even as far away from him as I could be, I could still see him well enough, and he could see me. I removed my sweaty T-shirt, and tossed it into my gym bag, and put on my clean one. I turned around and briefly caught a glimpse of the other dude, and... fuck. He was in front of the mirror, his sleeve pulled back, and was flexing his bicep. It was a really nice ball of a bicep, too. I did the classic double-take, and saw him running his hand over it. And then he proceeded to flex his other arm and do the same thing. Of course my dick started growing rock hard. And fast. I felt my cock head sliding across the fabric of my shorts, the friction sending jolts of pleasure through my entire groin and shivers down my spine. "Fine time to get horny," I thought to myself. I forced myself to look away from him, realizing further staring would get me noticed and I was already throbbing. I didn't want to start leaking, too. I sat down on the bench to remove my shorts and change into my jeans. I slid my shorts down, noting the unbearably obvious tent in my boxers. I couldn't help but enjoy the pleasure of feeling the hem of my shorts slide over my cock as I pulled them off. "Whoa...!" I heard it, and it took me way too long to realize it wasn't a sound that I had produced. I stood up, spun around, and pressed my back into the lockers, seeing the other dude had been right behind me. I saw his eyes, and they weren't meeting my face. They were staring down at my crotch, which I realized was still standing straight out. "Dude, that is one huge cock," he said. "W-what?" He finally look up into my face. "Your dick, dude. It's huge. I've never seen a dick that big." Trying to be nonchalant, I responded "Y-you haven't actually seen it, i-it's covered by my boxers..." "Shit, dude, it's still obviously huge, it's gotta be at least 7 inches!" He said. He was right, too, because like most guys, I've measured it. But I'd never really bothered to compare myself to other guys in that department. I'd always assumed I was average size. "And, uh, you could fix that right now, if you wanted. Lemme see it," he said. "Uh... I--" I started to say. But he advanced toward me, and my back was already against the lockers. I grabbed my boxers and pulled them down for me, and I was too frozen in place to even try to stop him. My dick bounced out of its confinement, my cock head red and full of fury. "Holy shit, dude," he said. "Can I...?" he asked, and before I even knew what exactly he was asking, he had his hand on my dick, squeezing it and stroking it. I felt myself shudder. My mind was showing images of this dude flexing his biceps just moments before this, and it was making my dick throb hard. But then he knelt down and began licking at the head, still stroking with his hand. "Fuck yes," he said while taking his mouth off for a moment, then proceeding to try to take all of my dick into his mouth. I heard him gag a bit, and I felt his throat close around my dick. But fuck, it felt really goddamn good. I'd never felt this much pleasure from my cock, before. He resumed his sucking, running his tongue all around me, my cock throbbing and twitching, "MMMMmmm yeah," I heard myself say, without meaning to. He seemed to take that as encouragement, and increased the fervor with which he was sucking. I rapidly felt the intense pressure of impending orgasm approaching, and I felt a tingling around my entire body. "Oh... Ahh!" I said, once again unintentionally. The pleasure was too great. It was intense as fuck, more intense than anything I've ever felt before. I felt him grab onto the backs of my legs and squeeze, and I knew it was time. I was cumming. The first shot exploded from my cock, and I use that word because that's what it felt like. An explosion of cum. I shot super hard. And more was about to come. But I also felt my dick swell, still in his mouth. It was insane. It was like my dick got harder while I was shooting a load. "Mmmf..." I heard from my pleasurer, and then another shot came. But this time I felt more tingling around my body, and suddenly I felt myself grow. My entire body swelled bigger. It was like getting an erection, but it was that feeling around my entire body. I saw my forearms grow thicker, and my chest pushed out, causing my T-shirt to tighten a bit across my formerly completely nonexistent pecs. "Unngnhhh" I breathed, trying to contain my expressions of exuberance. I felt another shot explode from the tip of my swollen cock, and he sucked it down his throat, eagerly swallowing as though it were life-giving water after having spent days in the desert with none. And again, I felt my whole body swell, my eyes rolled into the back of my head. It felt ridiculous. I'd have never imagined this feeling, not before, not ever. I looked down again at my forearms and they were writhing with veins and tendons, and they had the look of a gym-rat's forearms. The kind that showed a person was strong. Another shot blasted from my cock, and I knew it was dying off. I stood there, reveling in the feeling of having my dick sucked for the first time ever, by a stranger, no less, and even though I had already reached orgasm, it still felt amazing to have this jock sucking me off. He popped my still semi-hard dick out of his mouth, and while it shuddered and descended, he took his own muscled forearm and wiped it across his mouth. And he then stood up and looked me up and down, my lower half exposed still but my torso still wrapped with my T-shirt. "Dude, that was the best dick I've ever sucked," he breathlessly said, still eyeing me up and down. "You're a lot more fit than I thought!" I looked down at myself and saw that'd definitely grown some. My legs were definitely thicker, and I literally watched my forearms swelling with hard muscle as I blew my load down this guy's throat. I smiled sheepishly as I looked back at him and said "Thanks." We heard someone else entering the gym and we both turned our heads to the entrance of the locker room. He looked back at me and said "Maybe we can do this again sometime," and shot me a smile. "Sure," I said, not really realizing to what I was agreeing. Like I said, I'd never gotten a blowjob before, and this was a new experience for me. I was still in a stupor over what had just transpired. I grew. It was like all the work I'd put into my body had suddenly decided to take shape all at once, and the trigger was a blowjob. He turned and walked away, exiting the locker room. Turns out the people who had entered the gym were girls so we'd still have had our privacy for a while longer, but I was glad he decided to leave. I pulled on my pants and put the rest of my shit in my gym bag. I started to leave the locker room but, as I passed by the mirror, I couldn't help myself. I stepped backward a few steps and looked at my reflection. I saw wider shoulders and a new chest that was protruding outward a bit. Not a lot, but enough that I actually didn't look like a total weakling. I checked the entrance to the locker room again, as though it'd matter, and I quickly pulled the sleeve back on my right arm and flexed. I saw a nice little ball of muscle rise up, and a nice vein was protruding at the top. Definitely bigger than before. I smirked. I saw myself smirk. It felt great to flex and not feel ashamed of my own arm. I had an actual bicep. And I definitely wanted it bigger. I wanted all of me bigger. ____________________________________________ Also, does anyone have any of my old stories saved from the Unfiltered section that used to exist? I'm not asking for it to be posted here or anywhere. I'm simply asking if someone would be willing to send me any copy they may have saved. Again, to be clear, not asking for it to be posted here. If you have them or even just one of them and would like to send me a copy, please send me a private message.
  2. 3 points
    Session 2 “You’re late.” “Gimme a break, I was helping out at the homeless shelter.” “Really? What were you doing, heating their food with your eyes?” “Uh…tenderising their steaks?” “Yeah right, if you hit a steak to tenderise it you’d smash it into atoms.” “I can be gentle; I didn’t hear you complaining when I had your cock in my mouth last night.” “That’s cos I was too terrified to move. I’ve heard of the mile high club but that was just taking the piss.” “Ok, I was late because I was fixing a surprise for you, now can we get on with this?” “Alright, I’ll let you off. So we decided to keep these sessions professional as you wanted to talk to me as a therapist, right?” “Yeah, that way we can feel like we’re in a proper session rather than just being a couple talking. I know it seems weird but it kinda makes me feel better.” “No problem, so do you want to do it as Chris or…oooookay we’re getting big. Wow, that never gets old.” “Keep it together Doc.” “I’ll try. So tell me what’s on your mind.” “I’m still finding it hard to know how to use these powers, I mean it’s not like anyone can give me advice or anything.” “Have you had any success in finding ideas on ways to use them?” “Well I used to read a lot of comics and watch films a lot, sometimes I try ideas from those.” “Like what?” “Remember in that Superman film where he flew around the earth really fast to turn back time?” “Uh huh.” “Well I tried that when my mom died.” “Did it work?” “No, it just made me really dizzy, and I smacked into a satellite which pissed off a Russian news station for a few days. Stop laughing! I thought you were trying to keep this professional!” “Sorry, I was just trying to picture it.” “Trust me you can’t. You know how in space there’s no noise? I was so disappointed when there wasn’t even a clang to tell me I’d hit it.” “So what other things have you tried?” “You ever see the bit where he crushed some coal and made a diamond? Didn’t work, I just got dirty hands.” “I know there was a scene where he moved the moon to block out the sun, have you tried that?” “I did think about it for a while but I’m sure it would mess up the tides or something like that so I’d have more to clear up. I think I could probably move it though, I still haven’t found an upper limit for my strength yet. “Have you actually been to the moon?” “Yeah, it’s really boring and eerie. There’s no sound up there at all and it’s all just rocks and craters. Might as well just go to the Grand Canyon, at least you can make some echoes in there.” “So what would you say is the worst thing about being you?” “Being objectified I think. What was the first thing you thought when you saw me in this form?” “Fuck me he’s huge!” “See what I mean? You didn’t think anything like ‘I bet he’s a great guy’ or anything like that; you just saw the muscles and started drooling.” “Well to be fair you do look incredible. Have you ever thought to use your looks to make money?” “I’ve been offered loads of photoshoot opportunities and I probably could make a fortune but what would I do with the money? I can’t put it into a bank account as Chris because people would get suspicious. I don’t need loads of money to live so what would be the point? What would you do with lots of money?” “I dunno; buy a big house, a few nice cars and things like that.” “See, I don’t need that stuff. Why have a great house when you can live anywhere in the world for free? And cars, could you imagine me with road rage? Someone cuts me off and I’d just crush their car to the size of a pool ball and throw it into orbit.” “Is that why you only have a modest apartment?” “Yeah, that’s literally just a wardrobe for Chris’ clothes.” “That’s interesting.” “What?” “You referred to Chris as if he’s a separate person, do you feel like you’re losing your humanity?” “A bit, that’s why I really needed to talk this stuff over. I want to make sure I stay grounded and don’t go off on some ego trip.” “Do you think that’s likely to happen?” “I doubt it. Thing is, when I’m like this people are either afraid or in awe of me and it gets old you know? There’s only so many times you hear ‘You’re incredible’ or ‘You’re so big’ until it gets annoying.” “So changing back into Chris is an escape from that?” “Exactly! When I shrink down to this people don’t really pay much attention to me so I can do more normal things.” “The thing I find strange is that you almost see yourself as two different people, whereas I see both forms as two parts of the same whole.” “Really?” “Sure, your humanity and sense of humour from Chris make you a likeable hero, yet your self-doubt and vulnerability from worrying about your heroic deeds makes you a hero rather than being a cocksure asshole that would only do things for himself.” “Wow, I never thought of it like that.” “Although talking about yourself in the third person is a bit egotistical.” “Right! For that I’m gonna get big again to watch you bone up. And there it is.” “Asshole!!” “That’s not very professional.” Ok fine, let’s get back to being doctor and patient again.” “Feels weird being called a patient.” “Why? Have you never been sick?” “Nope, which is lucky. Could you imagine if I had a cold? One sneeze and I’d cause a monsoon.” “Do you ever worry about your powers hurting people?” “All the time. If I land too hard I could cause an earthquake or if I’m using my heat vision and get distracted I could look the wrong way and really fuck something up.” “Do you worry about me?” “Of course. I really want to show off for you sometimes but I have to make sure you’re safe. Like last week in the junk yard, I made sure you were far enough away when you fired that shell from the tank so you didn’t get hurt by any shrapnel.” “That was pretty amazing; you didn’t even get winded when that slammed into your abs.” “Of course not, it’s only the same as a fly hitting into you as you walk along.” “So have you ever felt pain?” “Physical pain? No.” “Only emotional when you lost your parents, right? So here’s a horrible, hypothetical question for you; what would happen if you lost me?” “Damn you’re going right for the heart strings aren’t you? I don’t know what I’d do to be honest. I’d probably be mad and want to smash some stuff up so I’d most likely have to go to mars and make a few more craters or something.” “So you’ve been to Mars?” “Nah, the moon was crap so I just thought Mars would be red and crap, plus it’s a really long way away. It’d probably take a couple of days to get there and I’d get bored pretty quick on the way.” “It’s a shame I can’t join you on these off planet trips.” “Yeah but that’s the thing, I want to share these amazing things with you but at the same time I want to feel human. I want to just go for a walk on the beach with you rather than holding back a tsunami.” “Ok, but can I be selfish for a minute?” “Go ahead.” “Well like I said before, I see you as two halves of the same whole, I want to walk on the beach with you as well, but I also love that you can carve our names into a cliff with your finger nail. I love how you can take me to exotic places without worrying about passports or airfare and you telling me about the amazing things you’ve done in those places. I love you in both forms but I’ll admit seeing some of the shit you can do gets me really horny and I know that makes you bone up as well.” “Speaking of which, I think we’ll need to take care of this pretty soon.” “Not in here you won’t, you’re a great hero but a crap builder so I’d rather you didn’t take out any walls.” “Ok then, I know a nice little place in Morocco.” “Let’s go then.”
  3. 3 points
    II I threw my shirt at him as he was sitting on my sofa-bed, dumbfounded, checking each part of his glorious enhanced body. He had to peel off his shirt just to extricate it off him. He was then able to breathe afterwards finally freed from its fabric constraint. In all honesty, I could watch him just do this all day and I would be set for life but I reminded myself why I let go of his grip in the first place. "Thanks for the shirt. Although would you mind if I just..." he waved his hand to show his body and I nodded, with more vigor than necessary. He chuckled. "I could go home and get a fitting one if this bothe—" "Stay. I like what I'm seeing." "I just wanted to hear you say that." that delightful smile again. "You are such a tease." "And you are..." he paused, sat back looking at me seriously. It suddenly occurred to me that I haven't introduced myself to him yet. "...someone you should not be with." but we both know it was too late. The connection was too strong already. I could feel it as much as he could. "Come on, that's unfair." "What's unfair? You got what you wanted." "I got no explanation. I feel a lot of things right now like... Like there is another person deep inside me. I know that it is you but I can't even get to know you." his gaze stern but confused, storm brewing in his eye. "I will explain everything to you but there are things I am still unsure of." He gleamed at the notion and he moved a bit to the left from his seat as if motioning me to sit next to him. "Until this is all settled, I can't be at arm's length near you." He sighed, "That partly explains why you keep avoiding me every chance you get and what happened earlier." he then raised both his arms and lied down with his hands supporting his head. I could see his pecs bulged, converged at its center with the sudden reduction of space it was cramped into. His obliques were relaxed and lengthened but given its obscene bulk, I couldn't discern if it was contracted or not. "so?" with his deep but inquisitive voice. He might have done those unconsciously but it was such a turn on, it was really difficult not to be affected by something you desire. "It's at its strongest when we touch each other." "What's it?" "The connection. It is an entity within me that somehow resembles my... urges." He raised his eyebrow and smirked at the thought of urges. "What kind of urge—" "Let me finish." "This entity knows me much more than I let it. It is like the primal version of myself that goes out of control. There are times that I can control it but if the urge is too strong, well... You already saw what happened." He nodded solemnly. "It is also something that I have to feed. The hungrier it gets, the stronger it is. And by feeding, this is where the connection comes in." he removed his left arm from rest and placed it on his chest, slowly caressing his body up and down. "I could only get connected with someone the entity chooses, or I guess you could say—" "—someone you desire." "Yes. There is no timeline to it. It can happen instantaneously just like what happened to us or once I've realized that the person is—" "—someone you desire~" "Gale." "Alright, alright. I'll stop." he then swayed both his feet from left to right, dancing. "The connection establishes the instant my skin comes in contact with—" "You are asking for it." I frowned. "—When that happens, the entity would latch onto the other person and as the name suggests, we would be connected with each other quite literally. The connection had always been emotional at best... Or worst. But with you, it was different." "What do you mean?" "With you, it developed physically." "Ow, I get it. I mean, it goes without saying, who could deny—" he flexed and contracted all his upper body muscles that I thought couldn't get any harder. But then and again, Gale has proven me wrong. This time, I smiled, "Your confidence is charming but you are not taking this as seriously as you should." "So how much danger are we in?" "That's what I am unsure of. This is the first time I've had this kind of connection. But I might have made you do things under my influence." "Like what?" "When you pulled your knees apart so that you could rest your dick on my knees. That was me." "No." He was taken aback but contemplating. "You've been growing for quite some time then and it might be coincidental, or that you've decided to do it but that happened to be the same time I hoped you'd do it." "What else?" "When I massaged my wrist after you gripped me, you did as well despite not needing to. Also, do you suddenly feel the strong urge to jerk off?" "What?" "You heard me." Upon registering the inquiry, he suddenly writhe as an involuntary force directed both his strong arms downwards. The right hand lifted the short effortlessly while the left hand wasted no time angling for his already chubbed manhood, which was still sensitive from the encounter minutes ago. It sprung to life at the touch of him. "Hnnnngh... Ugh... Yes. Please... Nnngh... Stop." I let him go at once. He panted and looked at me at disbelief, crossed his arms a bit shaken from what just happened. His fingers wrapped around his oval necklace that I've only noticed now. It was small and buried deep within his pec groove. "Do you believe me now?" There was silence. "You know, I was just tired of feeling alone that's why I tried to approach you despite being aware of the lengths you did to evade me. I guess I should be more careful of what I wish for, yeah?" "I'm sorry." He smiled wryly. "How do we break this off?" I avoided eye contact after he asked this. This is exactly why I was avoiding him. This wouldn't happen had I been stronger. He sighed. "This sad frustration I suddenly feel answers my question, I guess." "It is not that there is no way, it is just I haven't found one yet. The closest to a solution I have is to isolate myself." Silence filled the room again. He was staring at me and I could swear the swirling in his gray eye became darker. "It still doesn't add up. Why did I become like this?" he curled his right arm and from there appeared his bicep, enlarged and inflated. He fondled the round boulder with his left hand, slowly registering its increased mass. I gulped. This amazing guy is pushing all the right buttons for me. "It feeds off of rationality and enhances our desires. It is like turning us into a primal version of ourselves. That's... how it seems to me." "Makes sense, I desire to be stronger." "But it shouldn't have manifested like that. This entity is limited to suggestion not realization." "Why do you sound so certain of it?" "I... I... You just have to believe me." His demeanor became serious as he ceased his short session of self-worship. He might have picked up on my fear and anxiety. Despite years of getting acquainted with this 'talent' of mine, I still haven't taken full control over myself and the messages I send. But then again, that's the purpose of it. Communication. "I don't know what happened to you and I understand that it might be too personal but I can feel it. I want you to believe me when I say this, you can count on me." Those words came from a place of genuine concern and pure innocence. He wasn't lying because try as we might, the connection made it impossible for us to lie. "Thanks. Is there still something bothering you? How are you feeling?" I relaxed. He giggled. "Nothing alarming anymore. Whatever inquiry I'll have will come along the way... But—" His smile softened as he exhaled, "—there is a need I have to attend to asap." All of a sudden, I was overwhelmed by a thick wave of arousal that wasn't mine. I was amazed at how long he had hidden this from me. I let the wave meld with mine and send forth a stronger surge back to him. "It hasn't ceased one bit since we touched. It also doesn't help that you look so attractive and such a te... Aaaaawwww fuuuck." He let out the hottest moan I ever heard as he was stopped mid-sentence upon receiving the reply. He squirmed as his body was enveloped by our combined lust towards each other. He raised his midsection a bit and it emphasized the pouch at the center of his short that was inflated as it was slowly getting filled. He tried to reach for it with his left arm but I stopped him midway. This made his arm flex and writhe in pleasure. He laughed at this, "Do you mind? I really want to continue where we left off." There was a hint of desperation in his eyes as he glanced at me. He oozed sexual appeal as he laid there panting waiting for permission, the light and his sweat gave his body a sheen that highlighted all his best features. I didn't need to be asked twice as I lunged atop of him, tried my best not to make contact. We locked eyes again for a moment and I felt lost staring at his stormy, bewitching eye. Gale removed my glasses as moisture formed on its surface and he smiled. "Hi there. I still can't decide if you look better with or without." "Your eyes. Your eyes, they are be—" he didn't let me finish as he planted his lips on mine. Our lips stayed locked as our arms scrambled on something to hold onto. He pulled me closer as he sat up and tugged on my shirt. I took a hold of his unyielding traps and his broad back as the tugging on my shirt intensified. I swatted his arm but he resisted so I grabbed, pinched, then pulled his left jutted nipple softly. He broke from our kiss as he let out a resounding moan, "seems like I found the spot." We both chuckled. "You didn't grow." "Ow, I sure diiiid." he nodded down. "But I guess it wasn't what I desire the most right now. Do you want me to?" "It's not my decision to make but it would be appreciated." An all too familiar smile formed across his lips, "How hard is it to just say yes?" He lied back down and raised both his arms to support his traps. "Touch me and I"m all yours." Upon hearing those words, it felt like a secret chamber opened inside me. It unleashed a craving I buried deep within. My breathing hastened as I felt my body empowered by a rush. Gale must have felt it too as he shifted defensively but it was too late as I latched both of my hands onto his triceps and went straight for his sensitive nipple. Gently and curiously, I played with his teat, alternating from sucking to licking to lapping and occasionally biting. He could not help but to swoon at the onslaught of arousal, unable to overpower his tormentor. "Hnnnngggh... Fuuuuck, sooo... Goonnnggh... At this... *pant... It's... Aaaww... It's cominnnnngh..." He was right to anticipate the growth as a hefty wave coursed through my body and entered his. I was smothered by his pectorals as his muscles tensed and pushed forward. I accidentally sucked harder in the process which made his arms jerk and almost broke free from my hold. "Sorry." but he wasn't listening. He was transfixed to the ecstatic feeling of growth quickly enrapturing him. My hands widened apart as his triceps started to swell. I stopped to pay attention to him. His eyes and mouth were slightly opened and his breathing labored, letting in sharp intakes of breath that didn't seem to be getting out of his system. The growth from his arms traveled down to his pits then to his pecs. I saw each striation as it contracted and augmented; his oval necklace was sucked in, further buried within his pec groove that I assume could now hide a finger or two. I was given a dose of my own medicine as Gale freed himself from my distracted hands and grabbed hold of the back of my head. I willed him to stop but he overpowered my suggestion with ease and shoved my head atop of his expanding abs. It was warm to the touch and I could feel it beating as rush after rush of power charged each muscle fiber. Each abdominal pack bore its increased definition on my face which greatly aroused me but suffocated me as well. Gale must have felt my panic as he quickly lifted my face and looked at me, concerned. "I'm sorry. You fuckihhnnngh... turn me on." he exhaled, his gray eye looking unusually brighter. I licked my lips and then slurped his shiny abs, my tongue traced along its ridges. His eyes withdrew and I felt his fingers tousle my hair harder. He let out a low vibrating purr. I adjusted my position and knelt on the floor, I relocated my hands on my favorite part of him, his lower obliques, or what I affectionately call as love handles. My index fingers laid perfectly underneath its bulked contour letting my thumbs massage the sides of his sturdy pubic region. As my tongue went down lower on its conquest, Gale became increasingly hotter. Normally, people would be alarmed by this but what had transpired within the hour was anything but normal. Besides, this aura could only suit a man such as Gale. I have yet to witness someone who comes close to perfection as he does. The next current went directly towards his lower body. I felt his obliques tightened and pushed my fingers outwards. My arms were lifted by his thighs which boomed in size. I pressed my arm harder on it but it wouldn't budge. He grinned at this feat of strength. His legs, which embraced my back on a mantis hold, tightened its grip further as it received its dose. I could feel Gale breathe heavily as the familiar warmth slowly built up inside me. This was somehow different from the others, much more potent. Gale's body seemed to be reacting to it, anticipating it with childlike vigor. As my core let go of its burden, I felt uncomfortably full. If it traveled, I hardly noticed, I was just immediately wrapped with a numbing warmth. I snarled not long after this, sending jolts of energy to the hulking man in front of me. There was no movement, not a tiny bit of reaction. Time seemed to stop for a moment. I halted from kissing his lower abs to see what happened. Gale was staring down at me, smiling. I noticed the iris on his left eye was still, which was my first time seeing it that way. "You might want to disengage before thinnnnghh... Moooove." It came out deep and I was taken aback involuntarily. Gale started to spasm violently, his face grimaced, the swirling came back stronger in his confused but elated eyes. In my panicked state of mind, I rushed in to lunge atop of him. His movements were hampered but it wasn't enough. I summoned everything I have to will him to stop jerking and slowly, it worked. We locked eyes with each other and he flashed his signature smile. Suddenly, I heard a rumble and he started to breathe faster. After each successful amount of breaths, Gale's already pumped musculature engorged and swelled, pushing at different directions all at once. He hissed at each inflation, blood trickled on the side of his mouth as he accidentally bit his lip. His neck was slowly buried by his burgeoning traps. My hold on his bicep was being pushed apart effortlessly. I could feel the striations inside his arms tightened, each fiber coiled and strengthened becoming denser and fuller. He must be at least 24" now, impossibly tough and dense. A small network of veins appeared on his skin which enabled me to view the fuel being delivered throughout this machine. The division between the tricep, bicep, delts, flexors, and other muscle group became more pronounced at each passing moment. The rumbling came next to his chest area as his pectorals started to quiver. The jiggling lessened each time it added mass until it halted altogether. His nipples, completely erect, were now completely shaded by his prodigious mound. I couldn't resist its siren call as my fingers attached itself to its tender inflamed nubs. I twisted it and Gale arched his back as it sent out another pleasurable wave that mixed with his growth. "Hrrrrck... Mmmmmm yeees." He groaned deeply, appreciating what I just did. His abs and obliques followed suit but what caught my attention was his lats, that was more pronounced due to the position we were in. I felt conflicted between burying my face in it or continuously torture his teats. Why not both? I rammed my face on his chunky right wing and forged a path along its ridges with my tongue. When I reached the intersection of his pecs and delts, I whiffed his addicting minty fragrance. It was now mixed with sweat. Gale became increasingly tenser and hotter at each worship. I suddenly felt a knocking on my butt as I noticed the growth reached his lower body now. I became excited at the thought of finally seeing his prized appendage. Gale gripped my arms for support as I noticed the veins on his obliques and abdominals protruded and carried the juice farther down his body. Majority of those veins pointed and connected to his manhood. We both heard his shorts stretched. "Ts... Haaa... Take it... Orrrfffh" At the onslaught of his continuous growth, we forgot to notice that he would outgrow his denim. He was able to lift this up moments ago but now, it clung forcibly onto him. "It hurts." he winced. I tried to relieve some of the pain by unbuttoning and unzipping it. Taking it off was out of our options, his thighs were already bulging. "Gale, it wouldn't pass through. We have to tear it off." He gripped my forearm tighter to manage the pain. "sss... S'okay *pant..." He then moved his arm to fix his hair and we both chuckled. "This is ridiculous." "Ridiculously hot..." "I knew you'd like iiiitttt..." Gale trembled once again, both of his arms took hold of the cushion on his sides, gripping it with all his might. I felt his midsection pushed up and throbbed along with me. I sat up and farther to give it room for growth. We both looked down at his strained jockstrap, his swollen manhood etched on the surface seemingly breathing inside. Gaps were already present on the sides as the jockstrap was being pushed to its extent. The surge then forced its way through the veins to what seemed to be the convergence zone. It pulsed and lengthened. We could both hear the jockstrap groaned as another wave of mass was added to its engorging package. It took two more pulses before it ebbed and Gale could finally relax. His breathing was frantic like he just ran a marathon but he was gleeful. A smile plastered across his face after he added what seemed to be 50 pounds of solid muscle. But the feeling was still there, it never went away but in fact, escalated along with his improvements. Gale looked at me longingly. "Did... Uh did you like it?" "Are you kidding me? I love it. I want nothing more than to see it again." He laughed. "You're lucky. The show's not over... Nnnnggh... Just yet." Suddenly, I heard a snapping from below.
  4. 3 points
    Part 5 As I came down the stairs, there was a loud knock on the front door – actually, it was more like a wrecking ball banging against it. I didn’t think twice about answering it, which was not smart considering all that had happened up to that point. I would have regretted it, but as soon as the door was open any doubt that might have existed evaporated by the view. There, in the doorway, stood the biggest Asian dude I had ever seen in my entire life. Thick eyebrows, dark brown eyes, gorgeous lips, and two studded ears sat on top of one of the largest bodies I had ever been this close to. I saw veins – snaking down his arms like the dragon tattoo, which covered his left shoulder – and that made me shoot hard immediately. “Fuck, I can feel it already,” the guy said, throwing his head back and tensing his arms even more gloriously huge than they already were. “I fucking need a kiss, Source.” I was easily lifted into the air by firm hands at both of my hips and then plastered into the gorgeous face of the giant man at the door. His beautiful lips suctioned around mine and his tongue immediately invaded my mouth – ravaging my throat like it wanted to get all the way down to my insides. I, of course, took advantage of the situation and placed my small hands on his enormous biceps – groping his hard muscle and feeling his thick veins. The big man was zapped with a jolt of power as soon as our lips met. He held me in his kiss for as long as he could and then he dropped me on the ground, threw his head back in a wolf-like howl, and pounded on his own big chest – barely covered by a white tank-top. “Hell fucking yeah!” the man screamed as he continued to beat on his chest with clenched fists. “I’m gonna get some power!” By this point, my fiancé and the Professor were in the front hallway – having wanted to see the new protector. Come to find out, my hubby-to-be had felt the other’s presence long before he had knocked on the door. He knew the guy was safe and that’s why he hadn’t come running as soon as the yelling began. I also saw that my boyfriend had half a cooked chicken on a big bone in his hand and was gnawing on it as if he were some medieval knight at a banquet. As soon as the newest protector saw my boyfriend, his face lit up and he tensed all of his muscles. “You must be the fucking Alpha Protector!” the guy exclaimed, moving to stand in front of my man. “You’re gonna be fucking massive!” Suddenly, the newest member of our group was punching into the pecs of my future husband like he was some kind of heavyweight boxer. The smacks of fists hitting hard pecs echoed loudly through the room. I noticed that my boyfriend smiled, continued to take huge bites of the chicken, and didn’t budge even a fraction of an inch from the full-on punches of this other huge man. Soon, the punches stopped and the two men were entwined in such a way that it was hard to figure out if they were wrestling or making out. The big Asian man took chunks of chicken off the bone with his mouth, too – as the two of them grinded against each other and even kissed. I found myself getting intensely turned on by the two behemoths dry humping as if their life depended on it. The Professor joined them shortly and it was a free-for-all of bulging arms, wet lips, pieces of chicken being consumed, and me wanting to beat off at the sight. They pulled apart a few minutes later, all three of them breathing hard and their humongous chests heaving up and down. The Professor shut the front door. Our newest friend turned to me. “I am Lee, sir and I am here to serve you,” he said. “Great to meet you, Lee, but – trust me – you don’t have to serve me,” I said, but he ignored me, completely. “I fought two dark protectors on my way here, Alpha,” he reported to my lover. “I can still sense them on you. I can also feel that you fought well. Your power surprised them. They were shocked that you could lift them each with one hand. It was smart of you to know that crushing their…” “The Source!” the Professor warned, and the three of them turned to see my shocked face. “I cannot be the reason for people’s death,” I said, picturing what Lee must have done to the two men. “But sir, they were trying to kill me,” Lee answered. “Honey,” my lover said as one of his big arms surrounded me, “I won’t talk about this anymore. Are you hungry?” “Yes, I am,” I answered, loving how his strong arm made me feel safe. “I also think I can use another vodka tonic.” Within minutes I was watching the three men devour enough food for an army. The Professor was an incredible cook and kept saying he had prepared for the gathering of protectors. As I started my third vodka tonic, later on, the three men passed me around between them like they were sharing a stuffed animal. As they each hugged me close and stroked my body, they tried to explain how the drinks gave my power a surge and so all three wanted to take advantage of the rejuvenation. I waved their explanations away and told them I didn’t care what the reason was – being held and groped by all of them was incredible. This made them very happy – and they all said they were pleased they made the Source happy. Every time I was passed to Lee, he would hold me in his lap, wrap a vein-covered biceps around my torso, and lean down to whisper in my ear. “I need you to fuck me, sir. I need it more than I’ve ever needed anything. Take me, here, right now. In front of my Alpha and the Professor. I do not mind. I just want you to plow me and make me powerful. I am yours, sir. All yours.” The entire situation was so surreal. This giant muscled monster pleading for my dick to be inside of him. It also made it even more bizarre that he was openly cupping my balls and rubbing his hand across my stiff rod, barely hidden by my underwear. I was slightly buzzed, but that clearly was not impacting my ability to respond happily to the advances of this tatted, huge, mountain of muscle. I was suddenly aware, even in the midst of Lee’s pleasurable caresses, that the conversation had moved to something I was very interested in hearing. “How powerful are you already,” Lee asked my lover, as his big hand massaged my crotch. “I think I could take on, maybe, twenty . . . but that is all,” my boyfriend said. “I need to be strong enough for one-hundred.” “You will be,” the Professor said, laying a hand on my lover’s big shoulder. “You should sleep with the Source tonight. The vodkas are going to make him very horny . . . and very potent. Lee can join you two in the beginning. This big one is very eager.” This made Lee growl. I felt a rumble in his chest that made my cock twitch. This pleased the big man holding me very much. His hand went back to my crotch and he pressed his palm into my hardness. I let my head fall back against his big pecs – loving how small I felt next to him. I could feel a giant hard cock beneath my ass – turning me on very much. But I was constantly reminded that I would be the pitcher . . . not the catcher. “Soon, it will be time to initiate the powers in this man,” my boyfriend said, referring to Lee. “Trust me, his powers have already been initiated,” I slurred. “Not his true powers,” my fiancé said. “He is strong, yes, and many years in the gym have made him a big man, but you will make him a warrior. You will make him into my right hand, protector. If something happens to me, he will take my place.” “Nothing will happen to you,” the Professor said, noticing how these words made me panic a little. “It is time. The alcohol makes him powerful. Lee will gain much power if you go now.” “Professor,” I said, making all three men turn to me – surprised that I had spoken. “Does anything happen if the Alpha Protector and his right-hand man enjoy a little pleasure from each other?” My question made a big grin sneak across the Professor’s face. It was, however, not close to the size of the smile that crept across Lee’s face. The big man, looked back and forth between me and my boyfriend – as if trying to decide if he were more excited by the Source or the Alpha. My honey smiled, too. I was secure in his love, forever and ever, but I knew he was turned on by the huge Lee. Who wouldn’t be turned on by the enormous muscles, the rugged face, and the oh-fuck-me gorgeous smile. “It’s nothing more than two men enjoying each other’s company,” the Professor said with a twinkle in his eye and then added, “And the Source getting to watch.” Suddenly, I found my body and the body of the gigantic Lee being carried through the house. My lover had only needed the Professor’s thumbs up to send him into action. Maneuvering all three of us through the doorway proved difficult, but where there’s a will, there’s a way. My boyfriend somehow got us all the way up to the master bedroom with no one losing a body part from door frames. Lee and I were plopped on the bed with a thud and we both looked up at my super strong Alpha Protector whose cock was hard beyond belief and slapping up against his tight abs as he breathed heavily in anticipation. My lover was too impatient to wait for Lee to undress, so he reached out and ripped the other man’s white tank-top off with one quick parting of his hands. The tight pants were just as easily discarded by the powerful tug of my honey. Both my lover and I gasped when we beheld the magnificent cock that was unleashed. Lee’s manhood was definitely manly. My boyfriend and I looked at each other – faces mixed with fear and lust. “Um . . . Lee, you have what equals the size of a short man between your legs,” I said, astounded. “Yeah, I’m kind of big, aren’t I?” he said. “Yes!” my fiancé and I said at the same time. “Just imagine, sir,” Lee said, “Your power will probably make that grow, too.” I was suddenly very happy about the rule of me not being able to be plowed by protectors. I’m the biggest size queen around – no pun intended – but what Lee was packing was not just big, it was colossal. They say buildings have anchor columns, well this thing could have been the base of a ninety-floor skyscraper. I looked at my boyfriend with a face full of pity. “Good luck with that thing, hon,” I said, which made my man’s eyes go wide. “Oh no,” Lee said. “I’m a bottom. A total bottom. I want the Alpha Protector to claim my ass.” “Did not see that one coming,” I said, laughing. My boyfriend looked at me – his eyes seeking my permission. I knew he’d want a little foreplay before anyone did anything. He was a romantic, at heart. I smiled and nodded my head. My fiancé leapt into the air and landed on Lee with a loud thump. I was amazed the bed was able to take the weight and the abuse. I was instantly rewarded with a little pre-sex show of the two giant muscle men grinding their huge naked bodies into each other. I took advantage of the show, losing my underwear and starting to stroke myself as I watched. I compared the men as they entertained me. My future husband was huge, and he had grown a lot, but Lee was bigger – in every area. I had a feeling my boy would soon be much larger than Lee, but – for now – he was slightly smaller. But it was also clear that my man was a helluva lot stronger than the other guy. Lee was easily overcome, pinned, made to bend in any way the other man wanted. It was also clear that the massive Asian was as submissive as they come. He wrapped his legs around my fiancé’s waist as my man ground his crotch against Lee’s ass. Lee was also sucking on my man’s massive pec as if his life depended on it. “Get my hole ready for the Source, big guy,” Lee said in a gravelly voice. “I want to be opened by you and filled by the Source as you empty into him.” Talk about incredible foreplay! My honey was going to plow this big man’s ass and then, as I emptied myself into Lee, the man I loved was going to plow and fill me, too. This was going to be like porn heaven. I watched in total ‘turned-on’ mode as my future husband’s pre-cum soaked cock pushed into the waiting ass chute of the magnificent Lee. The huge man being fucked took the hard cock like a pro and moaned loudly to show his appreciation. I scooted over and kissed my man as he started slowly pulling back and forth with his big tool – pleasuring Lee. I then brought my face down to the waiting face of our newest friend. When our lips met, that same jolt of power that had shot out of me during our earlier quick smooch rocketed through his body. Lee groaned – from the invasion of the big cock in his ass and my tongue in his mouth. Our kiss was hard and masculine, intense beyond words – and then I felt the face of the Alpha Protector squeezing in between our heads and forcing his way into the kiss, as well. I still stroked my hard cock, keeping myself ready for Lee’s ass when it was time. Our make-out session was so perfect that I didn’t have to wait long. My lover pulled out of Lee with a loud pop and then sat on the bed, looking at both of us. “Sit on my cock, honey, and then Lee will sit on yours,” my lover said. “It’s going to be like I’m plowing the two of you from below.” You really don’t know you have certain sexual fetishes until they are presented to you. The idea of my big man using me as a human toy to plow the other guy got me so excited I almost lost my load right at that moment. Somehow, I held back and scooted over to raise my ass over the sitting man’s cock. I then lowered myself, feeling him plug me completely with his hard dick. It wasn’t until I saw Lee’s humongous ass and back coming towards me that I panicked about being flattened into oblivion by the two muscled men. My boyfriend chuckled a little as he felt my body tense up in terror, but then he put his strong hands on Lee’s hips and held most of the man’s weight as he lowered him down on to my still-rock-hard cock. Of course, my honey could easily lift Lee up and down. What was I thinking? My Alpha Protector was not going to let anything happen to me – especially being smashed between two muscled mountains. Tightness surrounded my cock. For a total bottom, Lee’s love tunnel was still very snug and hot. To be filled by my lover’s cock, while I plugged Lee was as close to heaven as you can get. “You boys ready for the ride of your life,” asked my big man. “Fuck yeah,” Lee responded, loudly, as I shook my head up and down. My lover’s crotch slammed into my ass, sending my own crotch slamming into Lee’s ass. All three of us moaned in unison. Then, the big man beneath me pulled his hips back and I slid down a little. Bam! I was thrust again into the waiting butt of Lee when my body was shoved forward from behind. I was simply the love tool of the big man beneath me and the pleasure tool of the big man above. With every driving stab of my man’s cock, I assaulted Lee’s ass with the same force. There was no way any of us would last for even ten rocking pushes from my lover’s powerful crotch. I had a feeling we wouldn’t even make it to five thrusts. I had come to realize that there were orgasms and there were fabgasms. Fabulous orgasms. This was a fabgasm times ten. My man shoved into me – hard – and at the same time he released Lee’s weight, so the big man fell down on my rod completely. Everyone was balls deep in the other. Even Lee had one of his huge hands tightly around the base of his humongous shaft, squeezing hard. Each eruption followed the other – my boyfriend’s cock spewing into me, mine spewing into Lee, and then Lee exploding into the air. I’m sure the entire block heard the bellowing from the room. I was, indeed – for a brief moment, completely squashed between two mountains of muscle and it was incredible. “Fuck! Fuck! Fuck!,” Lee exclaimed after each powerful gush of cum I shot into his ass, for he knew what it meant. Instantly, the man was a tidal wave gaining strength and size as the storm intensified. I hadn’t really thought about the fact that a guy who is already a giant growing bigger was going to be insanely hot. When Lee was positive that I had squirted the last possible tiny drop of cum into his ass, he jumped off my cock and the bed, stood in the middle of the room, turned to us, and waited for the changes to begin. There was a brief calm before the storm where I felt my heart rate and the heart rate of my lover return to normal, but then all hell broke loose. “Fuuccckkkkkkkkk!!!” Lee screamed loudly and threw his body into a most muscular pose. Suddenly, tensed muscles began to pop even bigger – like Lee was a huge air mattress hooked up to a super-powered pump. The guy seemed to morph all over at the same time, as if tensing his body hard made everything explode. If I had doubted this whole story about protectors and the source, that came to a complete end as I watched Lee balloon into a seven-foot, five-hundred – or more – monster of a man right before my very eyes. As he grew, his voice got octaves deeper and made my chest rumble as if a I was standing beside a speeding train. My flaccid cock – worn out from my explosion into the big man’s ass – shot furiously hard at the sight. The dude was actually going to scare the cum out of me! Every part of the man expanded beyond what anyone could have thought was possible. I now knew why the Professor had such a big place – thankfully, with twelve-foot ceilings. We would need it if we were going to have a bunch of protectors here – all close to the size of Lee. And my mouth dropped open wide – but not nearly wide enough – when I finally saw that Lee’s already tremendously huge piece of meat now looked like something close to the size of a winged-back chair and stuck up straight like one, too. “Look at me!” Lee said, sounding like a god speaking from Mount Olympus, “I’m a freak! I’m so fucking huge!” “Bro, you’re a mountain,” my lover said to the muscle god in front of us. “And just think, my Alpha, you will grow bigger than this,” Lee responded and then began flexing his magnificent body.
  5. 2 points
    Part 4 - Green Eyes It’s a chilly Friday night and I decide I don’t want to spend another night staring at the TV in my condo. I am a quiet person, but have a secret kinky side. I keep to myself at work and have very little in the way of a social life, except work and the gym. I venture out to the local bar. I enter from the cold and walk thru the crowd toward the bar. The room is crowded, but people are starting to filter out as happy hour is ending and they want to go out and grab a bite to eat. I know the bar is the local hang out for gay men, but I am not looking to meet anyone, much less talk to them. I want to have a beer and just look around. The bar is a step up from a dive, with dark wood paneling and booths with high backs. There are a few square tables around the floor and a line of stools circling the bar. It has changed owners a few times in the past few years. With each new owner comes a change to the décor and crowd, and the bartenders. There are two cute guys there now. One has dark brown hair and biceps popping out of his short sleeve shirt. He also has a cute, tight ass and a thick beard. The other is a rough looking red head. Bearded as well, but a scruffier looking guy. He also looks like he hits the weights. Now as the local gay bar, the lights are at the perfect brightness for guys to check one another out, but just dark enough for them to do it in a casual way. They serve bottled beer for the most part, some liquor, and the greasiest food this side of fast food. It’s funny that a gay bar, where guys are wearing the tightest fitting clothes in order to show off their bodies, serves the worst food for a guy looking to show off his body. There are a couple pool tables and dart boards in the back room and neon beer signs still hang over the bar. There’s a large chalk board on one wall advertising the newest selection of beers on tap. There are a couple seats open near the end of the bar and I walk up to one and toss my jacket onto a stool. I scan the room, but do not see anyone I know, gratefully. I turn back to the bar, order a beer from the cute bartender with orange hair. He looks me over and grins before turning to another customer. I start to watch a hockey game, there’s karma for you. Eventually I see him across the bar. He’s staring right at me and once he sees that I’ve seen him, he gets off his stool and starts to walk over. From a distance I can see he has the deepest green eyes. I am captivated and a bit intrigued. His hair is sandy brown with blonde highlights and it’s a bit longer than most guys would keep it. He’s going for the surfer boy look, but I can tell he would never think of putting it up into a man-bun. He looks to be about my size, 5’6” but a bit heavier, maybe 165lbs. He’s wearing a solid navy-blue muscle t-shirt on this frigid night, but not a single hint that he’s the least bit chilly. Based on what I can see, he’s solid muscle, square jaw, perfect sideburns, and a very kissable nose. Not a trace of a five o’clock shadow. White teeth, no overbite, of course. I spent 3 years in braces to get mine to resemble something close to straight. I’m 5’6, 150lbs, on the slim side, and have dark blue eyes and straight black hair due to my Asian heritage, but this guy is the real all-American man package. As he walks over, I think for sure someone is playing a joke on either him or me. Since I did not see anyone else in the bar that I know, maybe he got the short end of the stick or wants to prove to his buddies he can pick up anyone based on his looks. He sits down next to me am and I notice the large navy-blue muscle t-shirt is a bit tight around his chest. He has on loose fitting Lee jeans, classic cowboy boots, and a perfectly sized belt buckle. Gratefully no sunglasses tucked into his shirt or on his head. Also, no backward turned baseball hat. There are a few chest hairs popping out the top of the shirt and his skin is tanned. His right bicep is resting easily on the bar, but might as well be flexed for as big as it is. Must be 15 or 16 inches. I glance at it and he twitches the muscle, not showing off, but in a ‘yeah, I know I have big arms’ way. I follow the arm up to his deltoids which the straps of the t-shirt are hanging off of. I see part of tattoo on his neck. I’m then looking into those deep green penetrating eyes. He smiles a warm natural grin and in a cheerfully SoCal draw says, “Hi, my name is Cam.” Of course, the perfect man would have a honey smooth voice. Just deep enough to stir my inners, but not too deep so as to be a growl. I tense up, become embarrassed, and quieter. I mumble in my crackly Philly accent, “Hi, I’m Jiao-Long Ming.” I look down at my shoes, away from him. Now I know this is a joke and it’s on me. No way this guy would ever look at me, much less speak to me, unless there’s a bet. He sticks his hand out and I tentatively shake it. He has a firm grip. I can feel the muscles in his fingers and forearm working. I glance up and he’s still smiling and I notice he’s now staring into my eyes like he is looking into my soul. I stare back into his eyes and suddenly feel at ease. I blink and look away. My mind begins to scatter and I want to look around the bar again to see if anyone is watching him or me. He’s still looking at me and must see I’m nervous as hell. He calmly asks, “So Jiao-Long Ming, I’ve never seen you here before? Are you new to the area?” I hesitantly say, “Nah, I just don’t go out much.” I add, “Most people call me Ming. Only my mom calls me by full first name.” His face brightens and he says, “Well Ming, it’s great to meet you and I’m glad you decided to venture out tonight. This place is nice, but it’s always filled with the same guys trying too hard to be something they aren’t, if you know what I mean.” He gives me the side wink and I chuckle softly. I wonder to myself if he’s one of those guys. Doubt creeps back into my mind and I break eye contact with him. I turn back to the bar and wave to the orange haired bartender to bring me another beer. I ask Cam if he would like one and he says sure. I hold up two fingers and the bartender nods. I cautiously ask, “What do you do?” and think to myself, besides look as hot as a Greek god. Cam looks into my eyes again and responds flatly, “Well, when I’m not being a Greek god, I like to hang out at local dive bars and troll for hot guys who don’t get out much.” He winks at me. I nearly spit out the beer in my mouth and choke on the bit in my throat. He laughs and pats me on the back to make sure I’m ok. I look at him and open my mouth, but then just shut it. There’s no way he knew what I was thinking. Pure coincidence. “Actually Ming, I work as a street mime.” He says it very casually, I almost believe him. I raise an eyebrow and say, “I think I would have noticed you.” As I look him up and down with my eyes thinking bodybuilder or personal trainer. His t-shirt is so tight, I can see his abs through them and his nipples are protruding as well. His jeans are loose and baggy, but I’ve got a pretty good idea what’s happening under the Lee’s. He smiles and casually says, “How about underwear model?” His eyes twinkle. “How about you?” He leans back to size me up and instinctively I slouch over and pull my shoulders in tight. “I would say desk jockey at some big company, if not the CEO.” And a coy smile crosses his face. I casual say, “I’m an underwriter and for local insurance company over on Front Street, so you pretty much nailed it.” I continue saying, “Well, underwear model would be more appropriate given your body.” He grins back. “How about bodybuilder?” As he playfully bounces his pecs. I nearly spit my beer out again. I try not to raise my voice, but I can tell it’s louder than I’d like. “Ok dude, you’re starting to freak me out.” I slip off my stool and start to back away with my left arm raised in a defensive posture. The bartender has looked up and is walking back to our end of the bar. There’s concern on his face. Cam is staring at me with completely innocent puppy dog eyes. “That’s the second time you’ve said something I was thinking. First time was Greek god and now bodybuilder.” I silently think he also knew what I did for a job. The bartender can see the distress on my face and asks if everything is ok. I toss a twenty on the bar and back away toward the door. I notice some people glance at me, but I ignore them. When I reach it, I push it open and step back into the chilly December air. The door shuts and I feel a bit better. I turn to start to walk home, but fuck, my coat is still inside. I put my hand on the long brass handle, but decide to not go back in. Something’s up with Cam and I don’t think I want to know. I get about a block away from the bar when I hear someone calling out for me. It’s not a Southern California draw, so it’s not Cam. I slow and turn around. It’s the bartender. I think his nametag said Kyle. I blow warm air into my cupped hands as he catches up to me. He asks, “You ok dude? You bolted out so fast you forgot your coat.” He holds it up and a sigh of relief passes over my face. “It’s too cold to be out here without one.” He hands it to me, I slip it on, and button it up. “Thanks, Kyle? Right?” He nods yes and we shake hands. “I’m Ming. Yeah, that guy that was with me, Cam, started to freak me out.” A look of concern comes back over Kyle’s face. I wave if off and say, “I don’t think he wanted to hurt me, but there was something in the way he looked at me. It felt like he was looking into my soul. I know that sounds crazy.” I chilly breeze whips up the street, stirring some leaves and discarded newspaper. Our breaths freeze as we exhale. Kyle shrugs his shoulders and says, “Not really. Lot of weird people in a city this big. He didn’t threaten you, did he? If he did, I can call the cops. I can also have him banned from the bar. We don’t need people like that in there.” I give Kyle a quick once over. Pretty solid looking guy. He’s probably my age or a year or two younger than I am. About 5’11”, 200lbs. Guessing he can hold his own in a fight. I can tell he’s a regular at whatever gym he goes to. He’s got bright orange hair, a few days stubble on a rough looking face. He’s got on the standard bar outfit, black polo shirt, black jeans, and black sneakers. But there is something in the way he’s talking to me, it’s calm and normal, unlike the bizarre conversation with Cam. “No, he didn’t threaten me in any way. No need to get the cops involved, but thanks for the concern.” I tentatively ask, “Has he been in the bar before? I don’t get out much and yours is the closest bar I can get to.” “Never saw him before tonight.” I scrunch my face. “Hmmm. He made it seem like he’s a regular there.” “I work almost every night and all-day Saturday, but I can’t say I’ve seen him. He must have been lying to you.” Fuck, fuck, fuck, “Yeah, guess so. Well, thanks for bringing me my coat. It was very nice of you.” “No problem. I gotta get back. Maybe I’ll see you again?” He winks at me, turns around, and starts to jog back to the bar. I watch him as he recedes. He’s got a nice-looking ass. I turn and continue home, blowing warm air into my cupped hands. Well it certainly has been a different evening than I was expecting. Met two really good-looking guys, one an apparent nut job, the other a normal hardworking guy, who has a really cute ass. A few days pass uneventfully. Suddenly it’s Friday night again. Do I hit the bar again? I’d like to see Kyle, but pass on Cam. Nay, stay inside tonight. I’ve got some beers here and can whip up something to eat. Kyle said he works on Saturday, all day. I’ll go over tomorrow and have a drink and talk to him. So instead of going drinking right now, I decide to head to the gym for a quick workout. It should be pretty empty on a Friday at 5. I toss a change of clothes into my gym bag and head out. They gym is only 4 blocks away. I’m bundled up as it’s still pretty chilly out. I get about ½ way there and see someone on the other side of the street heading in my direction. Oh fuck, it’s Cam. He’s got on a leather jacket and baseball hat, but I can still tell it’s him based on the swagger in his walk and his piercing green eyes. I don’t think he’s seen me. I swiftly squat down behind a car and pretend to tie my sneaker to avoid someone stopping to ask if I’m ok. I peek up thru the car window and see Cam has passed by and is still heading the other way. I stand up and quickly head to the gym. I get there, check in, and head to the locker room. I change and head out to the exercise floor. Like I thought, not too many people here. What do I want to do today? I did legs Wednesday, Chest and back yesterday. I’ll go light and jump on the elliptical. I stretch out for 5 mins, get the blood flowing and then head to a machine in the back row, near a corner. My own private space, where I can pop in my ear buds and listen to some Kongo’s and Airborne Toxic Event in peace. I select the weight loss program and hit start at same time as I begin Airborne’s album. I found the album has the perfect mix of fast tempo and medium tempos songs which allow me to work up a great sweat in 35 minutes. There is TV on the far wall and the local evening news is on. The volume is off, but the closed-captioning is turned on. I glance up every once in a while. Major news stories, boring. Sports, who cares, the local teams are not doing well right now. Weather, cold and snow possible. Duh, it’s winter in the northeast. Towards the end there is a local interest piece on new small businesses in the area. It’s a pre-recorded piece and the correspondent is standing outside a new store a few blocks from here. The name of the store is Surf and Stuff. The camera pans down to the owner and they start to chat about the store and what it offers. I wonder to myself why would a surf shop open in a cold northeastern city which is 90 minutes from the coast? It’s a recipe for disaster. They head inside and to my surprise it’s not ‘surf’ as in ‘Surfboarding’, but surf as in ‘surfing the internet’. All types of tech stuff to help people get the most out of their computers. They offer mouse’s, monitors, programs, headphones, some games. The cameraman walks around the store panning in and out on the shelves and counters. All the sudden I freeze. The camera pans up to a person behind the counter and it’s Cam. He’s got his big cheerful SoCal smile going on and looks great in a tight green polo with his nametag pinned to his shirt, right on his left pec, very close to his nipple, which I can see poking out right below the tag. His green eyes match the shirt perfectly, of course. His biceps look pumped and are filling out the sleeves so they look to be stretched a bit, like he’s showing off their size to everyone watching. My groin stirs. Fuck, he looks hot. And just as quickly the camera moves on. I keep staring at the screen half hoping it will pan back to him. What am I thinking? This is the guy who freaked me out a week ago, now I’m lusting after his hot body? Am I crazy? I snap out of it, realize I’ve stopped pedaling the elliptical, and that I have a boner. I casually glance around to see if anyone can see my tenting shorts. Nope, I seem to be in the clear. I decide to end the exercise. Something more important has come up which needs taking care of. I step off the machine, grab some paper towels, and quickly wipe down the machine. I head back to the locker room and hastily get changed. My erection is fading, but I keep the image of Cam’s pec and nipple in my mind so that it doesn’t fade completely. I leave the gym and start to head back to my condo. Still cold out. I zip my jacket all the way up and pull my hat down tight over my head. I sling my backpack over my right shoulder and push my hands into my jacket pockets. I’m walking into a stiff headwind. Feels like snow at some point. I’m three quarters of the way home when I slam into someone. I’ve been looking down at the sidewalk to keep the wind out of my eyes, just following the person a few steps in front of me. Never even saw the person who hit me. We hit left shoulder to left shoulder. Theirs’ is more solid than mine. I twist around on the slippery pavement, lose my balance, and go down. Not too hard, but too fast for me to get my hands out of my pockets to break my fall. My ass hits the frozen pavement and I let loose an angry expletive, “Fucking hell. Watch where you’re going buddy.” “Sorry dude, didn’t see you.” Uh-oh, is that a SoCal accent I hear. I lift my head and yup, it’s Cam. He looks down at me, smiles a crooked smile and sarcastically says, “You talk to your mother with that mouth Jiao-Long Ming?” He pulls a hand out of his pocket and reaches down and offers to help me up. I hesitate and he sees it. His eyes soften and he says, “I’m sorry Ming. I didn’t see you either.” I hesitate for another second then pull my right hand out of my pocket and reach up. He grasps it and easily pulls me upright. I swear I could see his bicep flex thru the jacket, even though it’s big and bulky. “Are you ok?” He asks with genuine concern. People are rushing by us to get out of the cold. “Besides a bruised ass and ego, yeah, I’m good.” I say with embarrassment in my voice. I look away. He’s trying to be nice, but I can’t get our first meeting out of my head. What if he’s a nut job? I feel the wind pick up and think, I need to get home. He’s still looking at me with those green eyes. I need to be careful or I could fall into them and never find my way out. He says, “Well, take care and keep your head up.” I glance into his eyes and see he’s disappointed. He starts to turn away. Fuck, “Cam, I’m sorry.” He stops and turns back. “Um, do you want to grab a beer or something?” His face lights up. “Yeah, that’d be great.” He says exuberantly. Crap. I’d hoped he was busy or on his way home. “Where do you want to go?” “How about back to the bar we met at last week. It seemed pretty decent.” Ugh. Not where I’d like to go. My mind goes into overdrive trying to think of another gay bar in the area. I think of one, but its 6 blocks away and is a real dive. Dammit. “Ok.” “Great.” We start off. “I like that bar; it’s got a nice homey feeling. Food isn’t what I’d eat, but their beer selection is rocking. It’s hard to find DogFish Head or Victory beers outside this area.” I nod and listen to him ramble and make small talk. I contribute as little as possible. I need to feel him out and make sure he’s not going to take me into an alley and rob me. The walk only takes 5 minutes. We enter the bar. I spot Kyle behind the bar. He’s helping some guys on the far side of the bar. The bar is still pretty crowded with a dinner crew. We find one stool near the end of the bar. We take our jackets off and pile them on the stool and I put my gym bag on the floor. I lean over the bar and when Kyle turns around, I wave to him. He sees me and his eyes light up, and he walks towards me. He dries his hands off on a towel tucked into his belt, extends a hand, smiles, and says, “Hey Ming, how are you on this chilly Philly night?” He sees Cam behind me and his smile disappears and he looks at me with all seriousness and continues, “Isn’t this the guy who freaked you out last week? Is he still bothering you?” He nods to Cam and very loudly says, “You.” Cam looks at him, “Yeah, you. You bothering Ming again?” Kyle is staring at him like a protective big brother. “Do I need to ask you to leave?” “You can ask, but I’m staying.” Cam says defiantly. He puffs his chest out a bit and puts his hands-on hips and his lats flare. He sucks in his stomach and I can almost see his abs thru the shirt. “Really?” Kyle comes around the end of the bar and has picked up a bat from behind the counter. He gets in Cams face. “I think this bat and I have a different opinion about that.” Kyle’s eyes are ablaze and his knuckles are white from the grip he has on the bat. He pats the bat head into his right palm a few times. Cam doesn’t even flinch. Kyle’s biceps flex and man, they’re bigger than I thought they’d be. He could do some damage if he swung the bat in anger. Before the situation escalates out of control, I get between them, look at Kyle, and ask, “Can we talk for a minute, please?” He looks me in the eyes, back to Cam, then back to me and gives me the slightest of nods. He looks back at Cam as we walk away. I put my hand on his forearm and lead him to the other side of the bar and turn him away from Cam. He opens his mouth, but I put my hand up and cut him off. I gently say, “I know what you’re going to say, but we literally ran into each other on the sidewalk and he accidently knocked me down.” Kyle’s eyebrows go up like he’s questioning if it was an accident. “He seems truly sorry and I want to believe him.” Kyle looks at me again like I’m crazy, but then his face softens and he says, “Ming, you’re too nice. If your first impression was that he’s a nut job, stick with it. I think he’s a bit off.” I glance over to Cam and he’s half watching me, half looking around the bar. “I just need to know for sure. If I think he’s going to mess with me, I’ll ask you for a Coke. You can then go to town on him with your bat, ok?” I smile a half smile. He reluctantly nods ok. I put my right hand on his left forearm and can feel the muscles twitching. He wants me to be wrong so he can swing the bat. He looks me in the eyes and I think ‘am I picking the wrong guy’? Kyle turns and heads back behind the bar. He puts the bat on a floor cooler for glasses, within his reach, and in a spot where Cam can see it. I head back to Cam. He leans in close and asks, “What the fuck was that all about?” I turn him around so his back is to the bar. It’s time to get everything in the open and see if this guy is a nut job or not. I take few breaths and say “I guess it’s my fault.” He looks at me suspiciously. I start off, “Remember last week when we met?” He nods and a grin comes over his face, like he’s remembering a happy time. “Well, you did freak me out, and when I left Kyle brought me my coat and we talked about you.” His smile disappears. “I told him what happened and he was all set to call the cops on you and ban you from the bar.” He tries to turn around and look at Kyle, but I grab his bicep and keep him from turning. His arm is partially flexed and I can feel his muscle balling up. “Please, answer a few questions for me Cam.” He turns and looks into my eyes with his deep green ones. He gets a bit defensive and questioningly asks, “What’d I do wrong Ming?” “Well, why did you come over to me, of all people?” His forehead scrunches. “I mean, there were a ton of good-looking guys in here last week. You could have had your choice of any of them.” His face softens. “Have you seen yourself? You are pretty good looking.” He blushes. “Why me? I’m nobody compared to them. Skinny, not too muscular, Asian guy.” I hear myself say the words and now really want to know. In his soft SoCal voice, he replies, “Well Jiao-Long Ming, you’re too hard on yourself.” I blush. He puts his left hand on my right wrist and his thumb rubs my skin. It feels nice, soothing. “Do you remember what I said last week about this place? Most of the guys here are trying hard to be something they’re not?” I nod yes. “I’m one of those people.” He quietly admits. “You walked in and were self-conscious. I could tell you had not been here and just wanted to have a beer.” I blush and he continues with a goofy voice, “You weren’t ‘on the prowl’ looking to pick up a guy. You weren’t pretending to be anything. You were being yourself.” His voice softens a bit as he comes a fraction of an inch closer, “I like that in a guy. It speaks volumes to his character.” I glance down to the floor. “As to why you? Dude, you don’t give yourself enough credit. We’re about the same height and pretty close in weight. Yeah, I work out a bit more than you do, but you’re fucking cute as hell.” He puts his hand under my chin and lifts it up so we’re looking into each other’s eyes. “Anyone would be lucky to have you spend time with them.” I continue to look into his eyes and see he’s being completely honest with me. Now I’m partially embarrassed but continue with my questions. “What about the “Greek God” and “bodybuilder” comments? How could you know exactly what I was thinking?” He breaks into a soft chuckle. “Ming, your face gives you away in just about everything.” He almost sounds condescending, but I know he doesn’t mean it that way. “Yeah, I was playing with you, but you were ogling my body from the moment I got up and walked over to you.” He’s not wrong. I was looking him over like he was a side of beef. “If I remember, I was wearing a tight muscle T?” I nod and feel my groin stir at the memory of his muscular body on display. “Well, I was trolling for guys that night. Got to show off the goods if you want to hook up.” He flexes his left bicep as if he’s proving a point. “But then I saw you and it went out the window.” I sigh and think maybe. “As to the comments, when a guy stares at your body and salivates over your muscles, they assume you’re a bodybuilder or something close, so those are logical answers to the “what do you do” questions.” “Ok, I guess so. Sorry if I was ogling your body. I didn’t mean to.” He laughs it off. “Last question, how did you know I was an underwriter? It can’t be that obvious?” “No, it wasn’t. That one took some time.” He pauses, glances around, and looks into my eyes. I wait. He leans in close like he’s a magician about to reveal his secret to how he performs an illusion, “Ming, you still had your work lanyard around your neck with your badge. It listed your full name, the company, and your department.” He leans back and winks at me. I stare blankly at him for a moment. “Fucking hell.” I say a bit too angrily and loudly. The people around us turn and glance at us. Kyle turns toward me and his hand reaches for the bat. I glance at him and nod no, everything is ok. I look at Cam and say, “And you couldn’t fucking tell me? Dude, all this bullshit could have been avoided if you’d just said something.” I’m pissed, but not sure if I’m more upset with Cam or myself. His smile has disappeared and he’s got a blank look on his face. I get up and walk away. Cam reaches for my arm and says, “Ming, come on.”, but I shake him off. Kyle meets me as I pass the end of the bar and he walks with me a few steps. I distantly hear him say, “You ok Ming? Do I need the bat?” My brow is furrowed and my mind is racing. He grabs my forearm and pulls me to a stop. “Ming?” He’s staring right at me and is very close. “No.” I say a bit harshly and jerk my arm from him. I take a breath and calm myself. I take a step back and say, “I’m sorry Kyle. I didn’t mean to direct my anger at you.” He shrugs it off. I close my eyes and take another deep breath and say, “It seems Cam is an ok guy and I’m partially to blame for last week.” He raises an eyebrow and I quickly explain. “You sure?” He asks when I finish. “Yeah.” I take another deep breath and go over my conversation with Cam. “He actually seems like a decent guy. I’m going to give him another shot.” I pat Kyle on his forearm and look into his eyes like I’m looking for his approval. “Ok. I’m here if you need me.” He winks at me and walks back behind the bar. He moves the bat off the counter and back to its original spot. I gather myself and walk back to Cam who has been watching me the whole time. I say, “I’m sorry.” He grins, leans over, and kisses me, taking me by surprise. I put my hand on his chest to push him away, but he grabs my hand and keeps it where it is. He flexes his pec and I involuntarily feel him up. I can feel him grin while we’re still kissing. We break our kiss, he looks me in the eyes, and comes back in and kisses me on the nose. I grin. I look to Kyle and ask, “Can we have 2 Dogfish Heads, please.” He nods and grabs the beers. I think he smiled as he turned away. I hope I didn’t upset him by pursuing Cam. I can tell he has a thing for me. I look back to Cam and we start to small talk. I mention I saw him on the news tonight. He laughs and says, “Everyone has been coming up to me about it. They want to know about the shop, where it is, when I work, and stuff like that.” I nod. He continues, “What did you think?” I take the bull by the horns and says, “You certainly fill out your work shirt nicely. Didn’t leave much to the imagination.” He laughs and says, “I know, right. Little secret about it.” He leans in and softly says, “I asked for shirt a size smaller just so I could show off.” “Well it worked. It got my attention.” I smile an evil grin and look towards my crotch. Cam sees my eyes go south and follows them. His face brightens. “I was at the gym when I saw the piece. It stirred something in me and I was headed home to take care of it when we ran into each other.” He raises an eyebrow. “Are you still looking to take care of your issue?” He asks coyly while flexing his arm. It fills out the short sleeve on his polo. Unknowingly my tongue darts out and wets my lips. He smiles again. “I’ll take that as a ‘Yes’.” I look over his shoulder to Kyle and wave my hand indicating I want the check. He nods and brings it over. I hand him a twenty and tell him to keep the change. He nods in appreciation and leans over and says. “Have fun. If he gets too rough Ming, I’m here for you.” I lean across the bar and give him a peck on the cheek. “Thanks, big brother.” I wink at him and he laughs at me and turns to help another customer. I turn back to Cam and he has his jacket on and is holding mine up for me to slip into. I put it on and pull my hat back on. I grab my gym bag and we leave the bar and stand outside. I say, “I live a few blocks away, you?” “6 blocks on the other side of Broad Street.” I frown. “Yeah, bit of a hike on a cold night. Do you mind me coming over?” I mull it over in my head. If things go sideways or get too weird, I could ask him to leave. “Yeah, let’s go to my place.” We hurry to my place. The wind has picked up and flurries have started to fall. I shiver a bit and Cam sees it. He puts his arm over my shoulder and pulls me close to him. I wrap my arm around his waist. It feels comfortable. We get to my place and I enter the code to unlock the door. We enter the communal vestibule. I go in first. Cam follows and puts both his hands on my upper arms and rubs them up and down quickly, warming me up. I relax. He moves closer to me and wraps his arms around my waist and pulls me backward to him. I can feel his erection thru his pants. It feels good. I grind a bit on it and pull away. “This way.” He lets out a soft whimper. I turn and slyly wink at him. He cracks a grin. I lead him up the stairs to the third floor. I unlock the door to my condo and we go in. We take off our coats and I toss my gym bag into the hallway to the bedrooms. We slip off our shoes as well. It’s not a big place, but it has nice high ceilings and a few skylights. There’s a small patio off the living room. It has a nice view of Center city. I see the flurries have picked up and become a steady snowfall. I’ve got 2 bedrooms, I use one as an office, and an open kitchen with hardwood flooring throughout. I have a large area rug in the living room. It’s a nice open space and I have a couple pieces of comfortable furniture and a widescreen TV on one wall. Cam is looking around, taking everything in. “Would you like something to drink or eat?” I ask as I move to the kitchen and get myself a glass of water. “I’m good, thanks.” He replies while looking out the deck door. “Nice view Ming. Bet it’s a great place to sit outside and enjoy a summer night with friends.” I shrug. “I guess. I don’t really have too many work friends.” He spins around like I just slapped him. “What?” I shrug again. “You seem like such a nice guy, I figured you’d have lots of friends and be throwing parties all the time.” He starts to walk toward me. I laugh. “Sorry to disappoint you. Quiet guy here who has a couple close friends and am happy with it.” He nods and slides close to me. “How do you want to do this?” He looks right into my eyes as his fingers move to my belt. He grabs the buckle and uses it to pull me closer to him. I put my hands on his biceps and start to massage them. He grins and moves in for a kiss. He’s soft at first, just bouncing his lips off mine. He winks at me. I smile and wink back. I move my arms to his shoulders and wrap them around his neck. I can feel his deltoids and traps. This guy works out, nice. I pull him closer and we lock lips. His lips are full and warm. He opens his mouth slightly and I push my tongue in. We start to tongue wrestle. He lets out a low giggle. I giggle back at him. I continue to kiss him, pulling him closer. He moves his hands from my belt buckle to around my waist. He cups my ass and gives it a playful squeeze. He breaks our kiss and playfully says, “Someone does his squats on a regular basis.” He squeezes harder and I tense my glutes. He smiles wider and moves back in for more kissing. I close my eyes and let him take over. He breaks our kiss again, but grabs my lower lip in his teeth and impishly twists it back and forth. I giggle again. He pushes his tongue into my open mouth. He swirls it around, probing, getting a feel for it. I guess he’s giving it a test drive for later. His hands reach for my shirt and he pulls it out of my pants. I feel his cool hands on my waist and abs. His fingers are chilly and I squirm away. He quickly reaches out, puts them behind my back, and gently pulls me back to him. I feel his cold finger tips, but he is massaging my lower back and they are warming up. It feels nice. We continue to kiss. I move my hands off his shoulders and down past his biceps, which I unabashedly grope a feel of on the way down to his waist. He tenses them for my feeling pleasure. I pull his shirt out of his pants and start to raise it up. When it gets to his upper chest, we break the kiss for a second as I maneuver the shirt over his head. I toss it aside. He’s not wearing an undershirt. I glance at his chest and think to myself, what a stud. My groin twitches. I put my left hand on his chest and wrap my right hand around his back. He moves closer. The fingers on my left-hand search for his right nipple. Once they find it, I delicately twist it. Cam moans. He breaks our kiss and says, “You can be rougher than that Ming. I won’t break.” He winks at me and I grasp the entire nipple in my fingers and twist, like I’m trying to pull it off. His eyes glass over and he lets out a guttural moan of pleasure. He pulls me closer and I can feel his erection growing as does mine. I rub my right hand up and down his back, warming it up. I decide to have some more fun and rake my fingernails down his back as I deliver another solid twist to his nipple. His eyes grow wide, I see his smile grow wider, and he puts his left hand on my ass, and pulls me as close to him as possible. We are mashing our noses together. My left hand is now just flat against his chest. I’m groping it and he is instinctively flexing it. I sigh. He breaks our kiss and says, “My turn.” He uses both hands to raise my t-shirt over my head. When my hands are over my head, he quickly grabs my wrists in one of his hands and hold them up there. I playfully try to pull them down, but he shows off his strength by holding them up. He tenses his upper body. His chest and abs come into relief. He looks down, and I follow his eyes. “You like?” he asks. I look up and stare into his eyes and say playfully say to him, “Eh, I’ve seen better.” He sarcastically says, “Really? When and where? I need to meet this little man and put him in his place.” “Oh, you know, on the TV, at his job, just looking like a fucking stud.” He gets a big grin on his face and tightens his grip on my wrists. He gets both into one hand and brings his free hand down and flexes it right in front of my face with a loud grunt. He forcibly puts it into my face and starts to mash it around. He’s being too forceful. He’s starting to hurt me. The grip on my wrists hurts and his bicep is mashed into my nose and is covering my mouth. I try to move my head away from him, but he keeps pushing it into me. I knee him in the groin and he grunts. He moves his bicep away from my face and angrily asks, “What the fuck Ming?” “You’re hurting me.” I say quietly. His face softens. “I’m sorry.” He releases my hands and I take a step back. “I didn’t mean to scare you Ming.” I rub my wrists. “You freaked me out Cam. I thought you were going to hurt me. I like to be playful, but that was a step too far.” He takes a step back too and sits on the sofa. I go a chair on the other side of the table and sit. He looks me in the eyes and repeats himself, “I’m sorry Ming. I like to play rough and assume my partner likes to also.” He’s sitting forward with his elbows on his knees and his chin in the palms of his hands. He looks like a little kid who’s hurt and afraid. I wait a few minutes and he’s still just sitting there. I quietly say, “Well…” He comes back quickly, but with awkwardness in his voice, “I know, I know.” He takes a few deep breaths and sits back. He rubs his face with his hands and then runs them thru his hair. He leans his head back onto the top of the back of the sofa and softly massages his scalp. His eyes are shut. I hear a low hum coming from him. His head lazily moves from side to side. Looking at him now, he does have one of the hottest fucking bodies I’ve seen. His chest is practically hairless, just a few blonde hairs between his pecs. His armpits are shaved too. His lats are spread and his bi’s are partially flexed. I can see his ribs as his chest tapers down to his waist. His 6 pack stands out. He has a very cute ‘innie’ for a bellybutton. There are a few hairs leading from there down into his pants. His 501’s look a bit loose on him and there is space between his abs and the waist of his pants. I wouldn’t mind dribbling some spit there and see where it goes. I lick my lips. I look back up his body and see he’s looking at me. I blush. He quietly says, “Don’t be embarrassed Ming. I appreciate you checking me out.” I turn away. “Again, I’m sorry.” I nod. “I’ll go easier until we figure out what we both like.” He gets up and walks around the coffee table toward me. He stands in front of me and his crotch is right in front of my mouth. I raise my hands and put them on his waist, right on top of his belt. I look up. He moves his hands to his belt buckle and slowly undoes it. He opens the top of his jeans. I can see some blonde peach fuzz. I inhale and smell his manly scent. I lick my lips again. I grip the sides of the jeans and slowly pull them down. He raises his hands over his head again and the pants easily slide down to his ankles. He kicks them off and to the side. I almost cum in my pants. What a fucking god. I now see the “V” in his oblique’s as it tapers to his waist. The “goodie trail” fades out once it reaches the top of his dick. His dick is semi-hard and just sitting there. Not a hair on it or his balls. I put my hands back on his waist and gently feel his abs. He tenses them and I run my fingers thru the crevices between each one. I slide my hands down past his dick and to his legs. His legs are like tree trunks for a guy his size. He’s throwing around some impressive weights when he does his squats and dead-lifts. I reach out and feel the quads. They’re solid as rocks. No hair on his upper or lower legs either. I grab his legs and motion for him to turn around. He complies and turns ever so slowly. I get a good look at his lower legs. They are just as muscled as the front. My eyes head north to his ass. I’m caught by surprise and gasp. I hear him whisper, “I was wondering when you’d see it. What do you think?” My fingers trace the tattoo covering his back, from his shoulders to his ass. It’s an impressive dragon tail. I stand up and see the tail begins up at his deltoids, winding its way down his back, and disappears into his ass crack. The detail work on the scales is outrageous, so lifelike. I find my fingers are touching it and tracing a path up and down his back thru the swirls and curves. Cam moans again. He’s getting turned on. I whisper, “My god.” My mind races, so many questions to ask. Where do I start? “How long did it take?” “It took quite a few sessions, but overall, about 30 hours.” My fingers are still tracing the tattoo, touching each scale to see if could be real and have texture. They don’t. I’m kind of disappointed. It’s so lifelike. It must cover about a third to half of his back. “Why?” I’m still in awe and ask with what must like reverence in my voice. I stand up to get a closer look. “That’s a story for another time.” My fingers stop and my hand rests flatly on his back. I slowly pull it off. I may have gone one step too far. “I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to impose.” I take a step back. Cam turns his head to me and says, “No, no. The story is pretty interesting, but will take a while to tell. We have more important items to take care of right now.” He turns the rest of his body to me and is sporting one hell of a boner. Mine, which had gone partially flaccid perks back up. We smile at each other. He moves toward me slowly. He raises his right hand and puts his palm on my left pec. I flinch. He pulls away and I reach out and gently take his hand in mine and put if back on my chest. He flexes his fingers and I feel him softly play with my pec muscle. It’s not as big or prominent as his, but it’s not too bad. I attempt to flex my pec, but fail miserably. He smiles at me and gives me a wink for my effort. I put my right hand around his waist and pull him close to me. Our lips meet. Our dicks meet as well. Both are pointed upward and are now trapped between our bodies. He flexes his cock and I feel it push against my abs. I flex them and Cam moves his left hand to them and rubs them. “Nice.” I can feel his hand wander south a bit and wrap around my dick. “Nicer.” I put my right hand on his unit and give it a gentle pull. “Nicest.” He says with a smile in his voice. We resume kissing each other, standing in the middle of the living room. Just two horny bare-naked guys getting to know each other in the purest way possible. We’re becoming more at ease with each other, figuring out what each one likes, or doesn’t like. Cam slowly pulls away and looks me in the eyes. I can sense he wants to go to the bedroom. “Second door down the hall.” I turn to lead him to it, but he puts his hand on my shoulder to stop me. I pause, turn to him, and see him smile. He moves close to me, puts an arm around my back, and quickly bends down and scoops me up with his other hand under my knees. I gasp and wrap my right arm around his neck. I lean to kiss him. He accepts the kiss and stands still for a moment, getting used to my weight. He jostles me a bit, turns, and starts down the hall. I can feel his flexed biceps as he carries me. My erection becomes more intense. We get to the bedroom and he turns so I can open the door. He carries me over threshold – hmmm, any significance to this? The bedroom is nothing special. Average size, queen bed, dresser, another smaller flat screen TV on top of a cedar chest. A tiny master bath, but I upgraded the shower to a Delta In2ition 5 spray 2 in 1 combo unit. Best money I’d ever spent. It has a variety of settings and I’ve found one or two I really like and constantly use. He walks me to the bed and sets me down on the end. He pushes me onto my back and straddles me. His ass is right over my unit. He doesn’t let me enter him. He pushes my dick flat onto my abs and starts to stroke me with his ass. It feels incredible. He’s gyrating his ass nice and slowly. His hands are right below my armpits. I reach my hands up and massage his triceps and biceps. He leans down and starts kissing me again. Now it’s my turn to moan. I let out a long one which started very deep inside me. Cam leans back, grins at me, and says, “That’s more like it.” I stare at him blankly. “God Ming, I didn’t know what else to do to get you let loose a pleasured moan. Now I know you’re enjoying yourself.” I reach my hand up and stroke the side of his face. “Cam, I’ve been enjoying my time with you for a while now. I’m just not vocal about it. Trust me, I’m having fun.” He smiles again and leans down for another round of kissing and gyrating. I wrap my arms around his back and pull him as close to me as physically possible. I can feel his fingers in my hair. He starts to massage my scalp. I moan again. He giggles softly. I tap him on his back. He leans up. “Want to try something a bit different?” He arches an eyebrow. “Get up for a second.” He slides off the end of the bed. “Turn around for a minute.” He puts his hands on his waist basically saying ‘You’ll need to turn me around if you want me to face the other way’. I get off the bed and move close to him. I put my hands on his cheeks and pull him in for a kiss. I purposely kiss him on the nose. His eyes go wide. I look into them and quietly say, “Please. I don’t think you’ll be disappointed.” He sighs and turns around. I move to the nightstand next to the bed and open a drawer. I pull out a pair of adjustable Tweezer Clamps which has a jewelry chain. I attach each clamp to a nipple and stifle a moan when the clamps squeeze shut. I take a moment to relax before turning back around. I also hope this doesn’t frighten him off, but something tells me it won’t. I walk up behind Cam, gently put my right hand on his shoulder and nudge him to turn around. He turns, see the clamps and his mouth forms an “O”. His eyes also light up. “You like?” I ask softly. He silently nods yes, his face still gazing at the clamps. I reach my right hand out for his left hand, delicately grasp it, and bring it up to my right nipple. I put his hand on top of the clamp. He instinctively squeezes. He’s gentle, a tentative cuddle. I smile and use my left hand to raise his face up. He looks me in the eyes. His green eyes are full of wonder and excitement. I take his right hand and put it on my left nipple and he grips the clamp. He tugs at it. Not hard, but hard enough for me to let out a soft moan. My dick stirs. It had gone partially flaccid, but with his hands now on my chest and his eyes staring into mine, I am aroused again. I move closer to him and wet my lips. He does the same. We kiss, our dicks meet again. His is rock hard and mine responds and grows to its full size. His eyes light up again when he feels it intruding on his. He pulls back from our kiss. “I’d have never thought.” I arch an eyebrow and crack a half smile. He moves back in and we continue to kiss. His hands are getting a bit more adventurous. He syncs up his hands and tugs both clamps at the same time, with more force. The chain jostles and bumps my chest, then his. I grunt and he eases. I mumble through our locked lips, “Don’t stop, if feels good.” He pulls on them again. I grunt and groan and thrust my pelvis forward into his. Our dicks grind together. His releases a spurt of pre-cum. It dribbles between our mashed dicks and coats our shafts. I put my arms around his neck and pull our bodies closer. Sweat is forming on both our bodies. We’re becoming slick. He takes his hands off the clamps, uses one to push his dick under my balls, and then he wraps his hands around my waist, grabbing my ass. Our chests meet and he pulls my ass closer to him and up a bit. The clamps rub against his nipples, which are now aroused as well, and sticking out. He moans excitedly. He pushes his dick under me further and uses his hands to pull me even closer. I get the hint and jump up a bit. He catches me. I wrap my legs around his waist. His biceps flex a bit. He mashes his mouth into mine. I pull his head closer to mine and force my tongue into his mouth. I close my eyes and push a wad of spit into his mouth and use my tongue to swirl is around. He fights back and we start to tongue wrestle. He uses it as a distraction. I suddenly feel an index finger probing my hole. He is timid at first. The finger just moves around the hole, stimulating the nerves and causing my hole to open and shut unconsciously. I tighten my legs and arms, squeezing him like I am holding on for dear life. He jostles me up and down. The clamps rub his rock-hard flexed chest. It’s my turn to release a spurt of pre-cum. It dribbles out of my cock and oozes down my shaft, coating it and his abs. He breaks our kiss, looks me in the eyes, and huskily says, “I want to be in you right now. Where are your condoms and lube?” I nod toward the bathroom. He nods back and to my surprise, hefts me up and puts me over his shoulder. I’m staring down his back at the tattoo. He walks us to the bathroom and says. “Where?” I respond, “Below the left sink, left door.” He slides over and squats down. I hear the cabinet door open and he pulls out the condoms and lube. I slap his ass. He laughs and stands back up. He then squats me three more times. As he rises up on the last one, he says, “You weigh around 150, right?” “Nice guess.” And I slap his ass again. He slaps mine. He carries me back into the bedroom and throws me back over his shoulder onto the bed. I stare up into his eyes and then let them wander down his body. His killer SoCal smile spread across his face. Pearly white teeth. Two days beard growth. Sweat still glistening on his pecs and shoulders. His biceps are not flexed, but they’re pumped and full of blood, making them look huge. His chest is pumped too. He’s not breathing hard, but heavily. With each inhale, it swells and a droplet of sweat rolls down towards his abs. I reach a hand out and run them over the abs and he tenses them. I sigh as I feel them up. I see his dick is still erect and leaking pre-cum. I run my index finger and thumb over the tip and squeeze out a bit. I slowly move it toward my mouth. I slide my index finger into my mouth and taste the saltiness of the moister. I also taste pineapple. I glance up at him, smile, and say, “Have some pineapple recently?” He cracks a smile and nods a bit. I offer my thumb to him and he opens his mouth and greedily sucks on it, lapping his tongue all around it. His winks at me and releases my finger. He reaches a hand down and bats the chains lightly. I squirm as the tips of my nipples are super sensitive. Another spurt of pre-cum escapes me. I reach a hand to his dick and give it a few quick tugs. It gets harder, I smile at the feel of its hardness. Cam pushes it toward my hole and nudges it around. I feel the warm pre-cum as it is spread around. I sigh again. He steps back, rips open a condom foil, and I can see him slide it on. He looks at me and smiles and crooked smile. He grabs the tube, opens it, and squeezes some along the length. I raise my legs and wrap them around his midsection. I softly grasp his dick and guide it toward my hole. He sets it at the entrance and with slow, but steady pressure pushes it. I resist at first, clenching my hole. Cam leans down, puts his mouth over my left nipple and the clamp and runs his tongue over the area. I feel warm saliva on my chest and his tongue laps at my nipple. I groan in pleasure, relax my body, and feel his dick slowly slide into me. He leans up, puts his hands or either side my chest, winks at me, and leans back down for a kiss. I wrap my arms around his biceps, squeeze them, lean up, and mash my mouth to his. He pivots his hips forward, pushing more of his dick smoothly into my ass. I groan through our kiss. He giggles. He pushes again, but a bit too hard and fast, I wince in pain, my ass clamps shut halting his entry. He immediately backs out a bit. I let my head fall back to the bed. He looks down and my pained expression eases. He slowly pushes back in. I move a hand from his bicep to his chest and put a bit of pressure on it indicating I’d like him to ease up a bit. He backs off. I relax for another moment. I‘m still getting used to his size. He waits patiently, just staring at me. I feel his thumbs massaging the sides of my chest. It’s a soft touch, just to let me know he’s there. I reach my left hand down to his right thigh and run my fingers thru his light hair. He slowly pushes into me again. It feels good. I feel him getting close to having it all in me. I exhale when I feel him bottom out. I stare into his green eyes. He’s staring right back at me, making sure I’m ok. I tighten my legs, letting him know I’m well. He eases about halfway out and then pushes back in, with the same slow and steady pressure. He gets a nice rhythm going. It feels better. We go at it for 5 minutes or so. He bottoms out every second or third time into me. I feel sweat begin to form on my forehead. He leans down again and kisses me again. I feel him push forward with a bit more pressure, but there is no pain on my side. I sigh. He wiggles from side to side and then up and down. It feels good. I arch my back and push my ass onto his pole. I feel his nuts swing up and hit me. He leans back down and snakes his arms under my middle back. I hunch my shoulders up a bit to give him easier access. I feel him wrap his hands around his forearms. He lowers his chest to mine. He puts his head right next to mine, his mouth is next to my right ear. I feel his tongue lap at my earlobe. He wraps his lips around the earlobe and coats it with saliva. His tongue then darts into my ear. I squirm as he softly blows warm air into it. He tightens his grip and my nipples and clamps rub against his chest, sending waves of excitement throughout my body. I shiver and groan. I lock my legs tighter around his waist. He pushes further into me. He’s bottomed out again, but does not pull back. I feel his biceps tense up and sense what is coming next. I try to relax my body as much as possible. He pulls me to the end of the bed, flexes his arms, and pulls me as close to him as possible. “Careful Muscles. Don’t hurt yourself.” I whisper in his ear. “You’re light. I’ll be fine.” He replies as he strengthens his grip around my back. “Hold on tight.” I lock my hands around his neck. He slowly raises me off the bed. I feel my ass slide down his pole a bit more. He’s completely in me. I squirm a bit from side to side making sure I’m able to move around. “Comfy?” He asks as he pulls his head back and looks me in the eyes. “Very.” I say softly and move forward to give him a kiss. He kisses me back and moves his hands down my back to my ass. I feel him cup my cheeks. I continue to kiss him and push my tongue into his mouth. I rub my chest up and down a bit. The clamps rub his nipples and it’s his turn to squirm a bit. His movements cause my dick to release another spurt of pre-cum. It dribbles between our bodies and smears on our abs. “I want you to cum without touching your dick, and I think I can make it happen. You up for it?” He asks slyly and with a twinkle in his eye. He arches an eyebrow waiting for my response. I stare into his green eyes and wonder what more could he possibly do? I slowly nod yes. He grins a wide smile and I feel him flex his dick inside me. “Get ready for the ride of your life Jiao-Long Ming.” He jostles his hips up and down. I settle onto his pole and feel the iron rod inside me. It is warm and pulsing. I wrap my arms around his neck and lean my head onto them. I’m going to let Cam do his thing. He starts by lowering into a squatting position. My ass is spread wide open. I can feel the warm bedroom air on it. His hands massage my ass cheeks and his index fingers work their way toward my hole. They don’t enter, he just rubs them around the area, stimulating it. Cam slowly raises back up to standing. His fingers are now in my cheeks. He starts to go down again. My chest rubs against his. I let out a guttural moan due to the sensations running thru me. When we’re at the bottom of the squat, his fingers get closer to my hole. I can feel him try work one into me. I tense my ass to have some fun and make it a challenge for him. He feels me tighten up and whispers, “Jiao-Long Ming, are you playing hard to get?” “Maybe? You need to do some work to earn your reward.” I softly say back to him. “I thought I was doing all the hard work, but I guess I need to be more aggressive.” And with that he goes a bit lower, widening the entrance to my hole just enough for him to slide a finger in. “There we go.” He says calmly. He stands back up and the feeling of his finger inside me sends shivers down my spine. He wiggles his finger a bit, pulling on the edge of my hole, and slides it in just a fraction more. I pull closer to him. I’m so turned on and can feel my body getting to let loose. I take several deep breaths and try to relax. He begins to squat down again. At the bottom, he pushes his finger in further and wiggles it again. “Ohhh…” is all I can say as my eyes glass over. He giggles. I close my eyes and run my hands over his back, feeling his muscles. “Come on Muscles, make me cum, fucker.” I take his earlobe into my mouth and bite it. Not hard enough to draw blood, but harder than normal. He squirms and thrusts his hips forward and harder. His dick bangs bottom. I tug down on his lobe and punch him in the back as best I can. He starts to stand up again. I gnaw on his lobe and tighten my legs around his waist, letting him know I may weigh less, but am not a pushover. When he gets to the standing position, he takes a step forward and positions us at the foot of the bed. He turns so his back is to the bed. Without warning he falls backward and I am pulled down on top of him. His slides out of me a bit and his fingers come out. My chest falls to his, crushing the clamps into his flexed pecs. They push back into me. I snake my arms out from behind him, lean up and put my hands on his chest. I look at him and his face is one big smile. I grind my hips up and down twice and suddenly my body goes stiff. My hands dig into his pecs, my ass clamps shut, my back arches forward, and my load comes flying out. The first spurt coats him from face to pecs. It’s a nice creamy thick load. The second shot comes out as my dick is quivering from side to side and coats his abs. My final shot coats his abs again. He jokingly says, “See, you came without touching your dick.” I nod blankly. He continues with a more serious tone, “I’m a man of my word Ming, trust me on that.” He leans up and kisses me. I melt and release my death grip on his pecs and gently take off the clamps. My nipples are red, enlarged, and super sensitive. My dick is fading, but his is still an iron rod inside of me. I cock a grin at him and shove my hips backward and down. He smiles and puts his hands behind his head, flexing his biceps for my viewing pleasure. I bounce on him savagely three or four times and his eyes glaze over. He moves his hands to my hips and helps me move up and down. As I bottom out, he pushes me a bit further down and he arches his hips up so he is fully in me. I feel his dick start to swell and he lets out a roar as he cums. I think to myself, “Shit, I hope the neighbors are asleep.” The condom expands to what feels like its capacity. He keeps his hips up while he blows his load. He closes his eyes and his whole body tenses up. I reach down and punch him in the abs a few times. He doesn’t feel a thing. I punch him in the chest. This time he reacts and says, “That tickles, keep doing it.” I take several more jabs at his flexed chest and my dick starts to harden. He sighs and says, “We need to get you on a strength training program Ming.” He opens his eyes and winks at me. I lean down and kiss him passionately. I feel his hands on my back. He runs them up and down my spine as he kisses me back. I feel him soften and slide out. “That was fun.” I say to him between kisses. “Yeah, it was. Shower?” He asks, but does not make any move to roll me off. “In a bit, this.” I motion to our position, “feels nice.” As I lay my head next to his and blow warm air into his ear. “It does.” He turns his head and laps at my earlobe.
  6. 2 points
    I've been here for quite some time now and decided to contribute. Apologies in advance for mistakes (not a native speaker) and heavy narrative. I'm open to comments, suggestions, criticisms, what-have-yous. And... most importantly, I hope you guys enjoy! ——————————————————————— I To say that I was attracted to him wouldn't suffice. Something deep inside me was magnetized, to a point that I was aware of his location. It was, much to my annoyance, beyond my control. Don't get me wrong, I don't like, love him; I don't even know him. He had just moved in to the next unit two weeks ago unusually late at night. It was a bit addling but I was more fixated on the uncomfortable squeezing on my lower abdomen that seemingly came along with him. It wasn't painful nor did it restrict me in any way. In fact, I had a liking for it. That was until it dawned on me that it was in synch with him, that it ebbed upon his disappearance and intensified at his presence. I was overcame with dread at the notion of it. Numbing fear seeped into my limbs and I willed myself to breathe. I couldn't afford to lose my composure after coming all the way here. He just felt similar but he wasn't... Him. It shouldn't come as a surprise that I avoided the new tenant at all cost afterwards, which was a tad effortless as I could literally feel him. The squeezing, however, didn't dissipate one bit. Quite the opposite actually because continued exposure soon turned it into hunger, an alarming sign that the entity inside me was no longer slumbering. As it increasingly became harder to ignore him, the more I felt him trying to reach out for me. I could feel him lingering in front of my door for a moment when he passed by at times, or the occasional jerking whenever I accidentally make a noise noticeable to him. I would have been creeped out under normal circumstances but the whole thing didn't feel... malicious, not even a bit. In fact, it felt innocently soft but muddled with what I could only assume as longing. It brought me back to a time when my childhood friends, one by one, stopped playing with me. I sighed, someday maybe. That someday came too early though as I closed my door, panting. As I was on my way home from the gym, a familiar knotting shrouded my abdomen. Today, he decided to shift from his usual schedule and it was too late for me to realize. I caught a glimpse of him lounging on the common yard while I made a frantic dash towards my unit. He tried to wave a friendly gesture but he barely got a chance to introduce himself. I just hoped that my quick frenzy gave him the impression of urgency. And it did, although he reacted not the way I expected him to. Some people would have just dismissed it, as I thought they should, but I should have known better. He wanted company and this was an opportunity for him. I felt him approach closer and closer to the door. He stopped at his usual spot. I froze and contemplated what to do next and so did he, I felt. There was a long silence outside, a heavy contrast compared to the loud ringing in my ears and the steady beat of my heart. This noise, however, was muted by a knocking. I thought I was hearing things at first but my fear was confirmed when I heard it again, albeit stronger than the previous one. I stood there paralyzed in front of him with just this oak barrier separating us. He knocked once more and next thing I knew, I was now face to face with him. Clearly, we were both surprised by what happened but he recovered his composure faster. I locked eyes with him in disbelief, my left hand tightened its hold on the handle when a voice, deep but solemn, broke my panicked state as he introduced himself. "I, uh, is everything okay? I saw you rushing on your way home and uh, it got me a bit worried..." he said with a concerned look on his face. "Ohhh... Sorry, name's Gale from next door." he then reached out for a handshake. The hunger intensified and made my stomach churn. My sight shifted from his eyes to his waiting hand and then back up again. "Uh, seems like now's not the best time." he forced a chuckle as he withdrew his hand and slightly scratched his head in embarrassment. I thought I could at least feign normalcy but at this close, I don't think I'll ever be prepared for anything around Gale. The rumbling inside of me strengthened and implied that in the tug-of-war for control, I was at the mercy of this entity inside me. To live a secluded life, I chose a place at an impractical distance from civilization. I jumped on the leasing opportunity for this place that happened to be at the tail end of the urban sprawl; somewhat touched by development, collaged heavily with nature, but accessible to necessary amenities. The only problem was it was a duplex. Risky but hoping for a neighbor that I wouldn't be interested in at the very least seemed easier. O how wrong I was. This man, Gale, has got to be the most beautiful joke life offered me. At first glance, I immediately noticed how bulky he was. He managed to pack a ridiculous amount of solid mass into his medium build, like an inflamed gymnast who suddenly got into bodybuilding. He doesn't look too massive but he feels compact, dense to the point that he emanates a slight aura of heat, if that's possible. He wears a peach shirt one or two shades darker than his skin tone. This shirt is a bit loose for him at the bottom but it fits his shoulders and chest snugly. The sleeves strained as he raised his arm to scratch his forehead. He stared at the floor uncomfortably as if trying to find a way to get out of this situation as much as I do. "I better go. It was nice meeting you." he returned his gaze to me and we were back again to where we started. Suddenly, I was overwhelmed by this compulsion to not let him leave. As he turned his back to face his unit across mine, I winced. The sensation inside started to ache as it got stronger and I struggled to contain it. I willed myself to stop but it managed to connect words in my head and to my shock, formed something coherent enough to make sense. "eyes, you. Your eyes." He looked back surprised and flashed a smile akin to a child's. "Ah, so the man could talk!" "Your eyes, they are—" "Yeah, I know they are weird." "—beautiful." "Ow... Didn't expect that." They both resemble the sky but at different phases. His right, cerulean similar to that of the morning sky while his left, a stark gray like the clouds before a thunderstorm. "Hence, the name Gale. My iris shifts constantly as if a storm was brewing." And he was not kidding, as soon as he said that, I saw the gray emulsion in his left iris swirled and it was mesmerizing. I thought it was something I could only see when I stir my coffee after adding milk. The last place I imagine it would happen was in someone's eye but here we are. "I've just moved here two weeks ago and uh, it's kind of lonely without human interaction. You are my only neighbor right now so as much as possible, I don't want things to be awkward between us." The growling inside of me was deafening and in my exhausted state, felt myself slowly relinquishing control. However, I still managed to give a quick nod. He smiled gleefully at this but it changed quickly as he noticed how sickly I must have looked like by each passing moment. "Are you okay?" "Huh?" "You are turning pale." "I'm... alright. This is just how I look like." "Uh, no. No, you don't." "Look Gale, it was nice meeting you but you were right when you said now's—" I flinched as the entity retaliated with a sharp pain on my abdomen. "—not the right tissss—" I hissed as the pain doubled over from sharp to excruciating. It pulsated all over my body, with my abdomen as its core. I gritted my teeth and my knees started to tremble. Gale sprung to action as he offered himself to support me from falling. "No don't!" but it was too late. The moment he touched my skin, the spark was ignited. I felt him jerk a bit from the sudden jolt the contact caused but he ignored it as it didn't feel top priority. The pain ceased immediately and was replaced by the familiar pulsing warmth, slowly traveling across my body until it reached my hair fibers. As I let myself be enveloped by this warmth, I slowly regained awareness of my surroundings. I opened my eyes to the sight of his back, radiating heat that's distinctly his but felt a bit stronger than before. I detached myself from his torso and wondered why he hadn't moved since. "Gale?" he was holding my arm with his eyes closed but his mouth slightly agape. Before I could ask him again, I felt the warm sensation travel from its usual course but as soon as it reached the tips of my skin, Gale tightened his grip, tensed his muscles then stifled a guttural moan. His aura smoldered, skin warm to the touch. A thin layer of moisture started to form at the perimeter of my glasses. "oh no... Gale, wake up." Gale was lost deep in this sensation that was foreign but surely, a welcomed visitor for him. I was alarmed when another wave hit me. "Gale, snap out of it!" I jerked my arm away but his grip was too forceful. He slowly raised his head in pleasure and let out another satisfying moan. I was a bit turned on seeing it up close. This time, however, there was something different. I noticed the small gaps in his sleeves were slowly diminishing as his arms started to balloon rhythmically with his breathing. It didn't seem like he was exhaling anymore, just continuously expanding in front of me. We both glistened in sweat as it felt increasingly hotter by each pulsation. Seemingly free from the entity's clutches, this was the first time I was able to take in his appearance. His face topped with a short wavy hair was masterfully sculpted on all the right places: his prominent jaw structure was matted with a stubble that wasn't professionally-shaped but nonetheless suited him; his left eyebrow was bisected by a small scar that could be attributed to lightning if paired with his storm gray eyes; his lips were plumped and magnetizing. All in all, he had a face that no doubt would demand a second look. However, what attracted me the most was his scent. He emitted this distinct minty fragrance like that of the forest after it rains. Cool and soothing. I reveled at what I was witnessing but it didn't come close to how he was feeling. By the time I retracted my arm again, his chest was pushing at the fabric which now acted like his second skin, coincidentally of similar color. His nipples were jutted down obscenely as it carved itself on the material. The sleeves piled at the top end of his biceps as they failed to cover its continuously engorging size. However, faced with his delts, the odds were still against it. I could see clearly the physique he was hiding underneath his now thin, sweaty shirt. To say that he trained rigorously was an understatement, I doubt I could match his even if I doubled my training efforts. I could see the ridges separating each muscle and it was goddamned perfect. It was like looking at a breathing, anatomical muscular system with a thin layer of fat to make it seem realistic. If this is what they examine at med school, I'd graduate with flying colors. I was distracted by the grunt that escaped his lips, a different response as his breathing became irregular. I looked carefully at how he expanded, starting from his traps downwards, flowing like a calm sea current. Each current breathe new life and power to each member of his already dense musculature. The power snaked through the veins of his arms and as it slowly covered its entire mass, it swelled. He had to readjust his stance as his body consumed more space than before. His pecs unforgivingly stretched the garment again and I heard it snapped softly at the sides. I looked up at him and saw him grinned, eyes closed focused solely on his growth. His grin was replaced by a snarl as the wave pushed back lower his plumped pecs to his abs and obliques. Each slab made its definition known as it etched its form on the wet and surrendering shirt, the last pulse pumped up his 4th abdominal layer. His obliques were by far, his best part. It was chiseled symmetrically and was so full, it protruded together with his abs. I followed the surge travel down through the contraction of his abs and obliques to his pubic region which made him hiss and heave a sharp intake of breath. His pecs pushed the material upon doing so, further worsening the tear. I could see the side of his nipple peeking as he slowly widened the gap between his thighs. As soon as he did that, his shorts bulged at the center explicitly. It stayed a bit upright for a few seconds until it descended. The material rested itself above my knee and I felt it press deeper as it swelled in size once more. This was enough distraction for him as I felt his hold loosened. I managed to slip my arm off despite the spectacle I was viewing at first-class seat. It felt wrong to objectify someone this way, without his permission. This was also the first time I saw something like this happened. Connections do not end up like this. We have to talk about this first. "Gale, look at me." He was breathing like he just finished a workout set. The contraction lingered even after we've lost touch. "I thought... Hnnngh... You liked..." he paused. "I'm sorry. It just felt so good. *pant* All of a sudden, I was like—" "Gale." I interrupted as I was massaging my wrist, a bit numb from the ordeal. Gale soon started to feel his wrist as well despite no damage inflicted upon it. The connection really was made. "What... What was... How did this happen?" "Now that's what I want to hear."
  7. 2 points
    Helping a veteran? X As Nate had instructed, the DriveMe2 driver was at Park Gardens just in time. Paul entered the extremely clean white Explorer. Inside he revised his mental list. “OK. I packed clothes, trunks, a toothbrush, and disposable razors.” Nate has called him early in the morning to remind him his pills. “Those are in one of the pockets.” His cellphone was in his hand. The coffee maker was off, and the apartment was closed. Anyway, he can always call the security guard. However, he was feeling nervous. His anxiety was at level 7. The night before he realized that Nick was the main cause of his anxiety. “What if he doesn’t like me?” About 15 minutes to 4, Paul was standing in front of Nate’s house. “Damn! Nate has a nice house! Look at this front yard!” Then he froze in place as he saw a big van on the driveway. “That must be Nick’s car.” His anxiety level instantly climbed two notches. He replayed Dr. Bharat’s words. “Stop. Close your eyes. Count to five and breath. You will not breath in deeply. Just breath. Open your eyes. My recommendation to take your brain out of this mood is to do something unusual. My sister likes to say aloud the names of yellow things she sees. Some people say the alphabet aloud. You choose the activity. You may or may not be able to complete it. That is perfectly fine! Close your eyes and breath in again. You will notice that breathing will become easier. Restart the activity. Not an issue if you repeat things you’ve named aloud before. You are on the right track. With each round, you will fill in more self-control. Try it and let me know how it goes.” “OK,” said Paul to himself, “a blue van, a blue flower, blue toy… Shit! This isn’t working!” Paul said in frustration. The doc’s voice in his mind said ‘Restart! You are on the right track.’ After the fourth time he has seen about twelve different things. He was amazed he has overlooked the blue dragonfly right in front of him! He realized he wasn’t as anxious as he was before. With a deep breath he knocked at the door. “Sergeant Burks! Welcome to our house! Nuestra casa es su casa.” Right in front of Paul stood Nate with a big grin on his face, wearing a t-shirt and shorts. He was firefighter carrying on his left shoulder a tall and handsome younger version of Nate with a beard. With his right hand, Nate was holding a red-faced kid by his feet. The trio was laughing and flushed, like they had been running around the house. “I’m a fruit bat!” said the boy between giggles. “I fly all night. I eat figs and berries. What are figs, dad?” The boy asked the man hanging from Nate’s shoulder. “Shoo! Move out of the way! You see the problem of being a woman surrounded by kids? Welcome sergeant Burks, I’m Linda and before you arrived, I was the only adult in this house.” Linda gave the evil gaze to the trio. Immediately, she put her arm around Paul’s arm and guided him to the living room. “Leave your bag on the chair. One of the Three Stooges will take care of it. I have a surprise for you. I hope you are hungry…” She said with a wide smile. All this energy in such a short time baffled Paul. He was no longer anxious. In fact, he was feeling happy and welcomed. “Hon, could you fix sergeant Burks a drink?” “On my way! Put down big bro!” Danny interrupted, “I made a tasty berry lemonade. Mom helped me to pick them from fence. Do you want to try it?” Paul had to laugh, “Sure Mr. Daniel. I bet it will be very refreshing.” “Uncle, I don’t see Mr. Daniel in here…” Danny whispered to his uncle. “You silly! He’s talking about you!” Said Nate lifting his nephew higher to meet his eyes. “Oh! I’m Danny, sergeant Burks. I’m too young to be a mister.” “OK. Danny it is, but you have to call me Paul.” “No sergeant Burks. That would be… Dad, what’s the word, misrespectful?” “That would be disrespectful. I want you to remember that Sergeant Burks and your grandpa did things for you only heroes do.” Said Nick as he handed Paul a glass of icy lemonade. Paul felt his face blushed. To hide his embarrassment, he took a gulp of the drink. Danny was right, the drink was tasty and very refreshing. “Danny, this is really good! Thank you for the recommendation!” “Uncle, I don’t want to be a fruit bat anymore.” Getting the hint, Nate flipped the boy with his free hand and kissed him on the head before letting him go. Then he made a fart sound on the boy’s neck. “Uncle Nate!” Danny said startled. “Don’t do that in public! It’s rude!” He ran upstairs off his uncle’s grip while giggling. “Sergeant Burks,” it was Linda. “Please, Linda, call me Paul.” “OK, Paul. I have to deal with these three troglodytes every time. Here, I made this for you. I hope you like it. Be careful; it’s just of the oven.” Paul reached for the dish he was offered. The smell of baked tomatoes and spices hit him. Tomato pie! His mind went back to that moment in his childhood when his grandma baked one. He knew the one on his hands will not taste like grandma’s, but it has been so many years that maybe he could not tell the difference. “Oh, Linda, you didn’t! Gee! My first tomato pie in more than 50 years! Thank you!” “You will thank me after you taste it.” Linda said with cockiness. Paul looked at Nate. “Try it,” said Nate. The crust melted in Paul’s mouth. He could taste ripe tomatoes and every single spice. He stopped eating. His mind was back in grandma’s kitchen that Sunday after church. Nate and Nick saw his reaction. Linda was shining with pride. “How in the world you did it? It’s just like grandma’s! How could this be? !!!” “I’ve told you,” said Nate. “She’s a chef! But I think she’s a witch. A good witch, nevertheless, a witch.” “How…?” Paul stopped talking and began to polish the dish. “I did my research and I used my intuition.” Linda said. “Told you, she’s a witch!” Paul said, but he was ignored by Linda who continued speaking. “Something told me the old recipe I received from my friend’s grandmother will be just what you needed. By the way you are finishing that pie, I know I hit the spot, didn’t I?” Then looking at Nate, “If you call me witch one more time I’ll turn into the evil witch and teleport all the sweets I’ve baked into the darkest cave!” “No sis! My sweetest most wonderful and loving sister. I will never use the ‘double u’ word again! I promise!” “You are such a charmer… Yeah right! Did you like the pie Paul?” “Madam, this is amazing! Yes, I like it! Thank you so much!” Paul said with a big smile. He was looking where to put the dish. “I’ll take care of that, sarge. Nate. Take Paul’s bag and show him his room. Check if he needs anything.” “Aye. Aye. Captain!” Nate saluted Linda who was already back in the kitchen. “Come with me Paul!” Then getting closer to Paul he whispered, “Do you want me to carry you upstairs?” “Hush!” said Paul blushing. Paul and Nick began to laugh.
  8. 2 points
    Helping a veteran? VIII The week was moving fast. The issue at the office was solved without major damages. Nate went back to his routine, but with additional steps: texting Paul a couple of times during the day and a videochat at night. Both were waiting eagerly for the weekend. In two more days, they’ll be together again. Nate did follow up on Paul’s visit to the doctor. According to Paul, Dr. Arnav Bharat, his psychiatrist, changed the dose of one of the pills and added a mild anxiolytic. Paul narrated the doctor what Nate saw and heard when he stayed with him. Dr. Bharat was inclined to think that their night together and the recurrent nightmare were in some sort of a debate. It triggered a burst of anxiety that Paul hasn’t shown before during his sleep clinics at the veterans’ hospital. “Dr. Bharat said maybe in my mind your presence was displacing my devotion to Mat. I told him that the four of us were close and, on a couple of times, we had jacked off together. But nothing beyond that. Doc stated it was nothing to do with the sexual tier, but on the affectionate. If you ask me, I’m having issues understanding what he meant.” “I’m happy you talked to the doctor. I thought you were bluffing when you said you’ll go. Anyway, remember to write down anything that happens with this new drug, even the smallest thing. I want you to bring them on Friday. No excuse to leave in your apartment because you know I’ll drive my ass there, rip the door off, and take them back with me. Have I made my point clear, sergeant?” “Yes SIR!” Both laughed. “Paul, Linda asked me if there’s anything that you’d like to eat. Something you haven’t eaten for the longest time. Is there such a thing?” “Wow… I think I like Linda already!” Paul said on the other side of phone. “You know… No, that’s OK. Tell her anything will be fine.” “Sarge, I just heard you stumble. Spit it out!” “How can I say it… Last millennium when I was a kid, a Sunday after church grandma made a tomato pie. I still think it was the tastiest thing I’ve ever had! Damn, my mouth is a puddle. I’m drooling. Ha! Ha! Ha! Would it be too much to ask for a tomato pie? I know it won’t taste like grandma’s, but I haven’t had it in ages!” “First of all, anything that happened before 2001 is classified as a last millennium event. So, cut the drama. Second, consider it done. Linda, besides being the best negotiator on this side of the world, is the chef de cuisine of odd and strange stuff. I believe she can make a four-dish course out of a microwave popcorn bag. She is good! You’ll see!” “I’ve got the chills just by thinking about you feeding me some pie in bed,” teased Paul. “I’ll be feeding you more than pie, sarge. Grrr.” “Remember Dr. Bharat said this is only on the affectionate level, you pervert! I’ll let you go. Send me a text tomorrow to let me know that Nick and the family arrived sound and safely.” “Yes sir! I will.” Once he hung up, Nate speed dialed Linda. “Hi sweetheart! Aren’t you supposed to be making tons of money sitting your big ass behind a desk?” “I love you too, Linda” said Nate with a sigh. Linda was as beautiful as she was sarcastic. “Sis, I have a special request from sarge.” “Don’t tell me he likes lion thermidor, because I fed the last chunk to your brother and nephew last week. Those two are voracious!” “Only you, sis, only you… No, it’s something simpler. I think. Well simple for you, I bet. He said he’d like to eat tomato pie.” “Jackpot! I have a special recipe I’ve been dying to try for the longest time! Here’s your assignment. Buy me fresh, ripe tomatoes. The plumper the better. I have the rest of the ingredients in the kitchen. I hope you haven’t been busy moving my stuff around, do you?” “No sis. And I keep it clean. How many tomatoes?” “Think about this: the combine size of the three of you boys and an extra guest. Then there’s me…” “OK, many…” “Anything else? I’m entering a meeting right now.” “No, we are good. See you tomorrow!” “Love you sweetheart!” “I love you too sis!” Nate put his phone down and saw a message flashing on his computer screen. ‘10 minutes to conference call in Room 1.’ He picked up his tablet and ran to the meeting. He will take the long route to stop for a coffee… It was 5:30 PM and the traffic was moving smoothly. That conference call resulted in a suicidal three days / two nights trip to Ireland with the IT people. The flight will leave on Tuesday morning, then they’ll be back by Thursday afternoon. Nate was counting on a night alone with Paul after his brother leaves on Monday. But now it seems like he’ll need a new strategy. He will think about it during his evening run. … That night Nate was talking to Paul about his coming trip. Paul was excited about it, asking Nate to bring him a nice Irish whisky. “I’ll give you the money on Friday. I don’t want to listen a word about you paying for it.” There was silence on the phone. “Nate, are you still there?” “Sarge, I was going to argue with you. Since you said I shouldn’t say a word about payment. I stayed quiet.” “Good boy! Always show respect for your elders. Your dad taught you well!” “If I were there with you, I would flex and flex until you give up. I can be pretty convincing…” “Now you made me hard. What am I going to do about you!” Paul said in mocked frustration. “Don’t worry sarge. I’ll be a good boy. I will take care of any hardness in your crippled body.” Nate said laughing his ass off. There was some silence. “There! You tell me if that’s an old crippled man.” Ding! “Oh! A picture!” Nate clicked to open it. “Ooh sweet mother earth…” Paul had taken a picture of his body from his pecs down. He was on his back, with his knees up, maybe using his thighs as support for his tablet. Ridges and lumps of carved muscles undulated from his hairy chest to his ripped thighs. The lamp cast shadows and marked the valleys between each muscle group. Paul’s body fat must me in the single digits! A pointy hard nipple showed through the chest hair and behind it a fat cockhead over to the left side of the outie bellybutton. It was supported by rugged column. A strand of precum flowed freely from the wide slit. “What happened? Did the cat get your tongue?” It was Paul’s time to laughing out of control. At the same time, his dick became harder. He knew that Nate was drooling. It was fun and exciting to know he has such effect over the hulking powerhouse of Nate. He heard a loud grunt coming from the cellphone. “Pshhh… Paul… Ah… Don’t do things like this to me! Damn! It’s been a long week. I’ve been keeping my hands off my dick just to let you do with it whatever you want. I only touch it to clean it in the shower. Shit, what a mess!” “He, he, he… I can make you cum at will. You are such a stud!” “Listen, sarge. I confess I’m horny as hell. I want you. I can’t wait for Friday.” “Your family is going to be there on Friday. You are loud when you cum.” “Nickie and Linda are loud too. So, to each their own. I’ve told you there are no secrets between the Coe brothers.” “Then, I should be prepared for an unusually loud night.” “You can put your money on it, sarge!”
  9. 2 points
    Last Part It’s been two weeks since Colin and I had our arm workout together. Every night since them we’ve shared a bed. I wake up nuzzled tight between his big beefy arms and hairy chest. My 5’10, 120 lbs slim frame fits nicely in Colin’s 6’5 285 lbs beef cake. Every day I help Colin with his workouts. He cooks me food. He gives me messages. Colin takes care of me and I support him with his desire to be the biggest mass monster there is. I’ve started to move my stuff into his room, so we now have a guest bedroom. But it’s gotten pretty crowded. The two of us can barely fit in the shower together because of Colin’s size. He has gained 20lbs since we first started working out. He has been growing like crazy! This only makes me more and more attracted to him. I can’t imagine this quarantine being over with soon. I don’t want to stop being Colin’s own personal barbells that he can toss around. I love seeing his face when he picks me up for the first time. He gets excited every time he picks me up. He knows that I love being tossed around by him. He knows I have the same desire for him to get as big as possible. He loves being the alpha and taking care of me. And he loves that I love that too. However, things have gotten a little tense between us. Colin can still lift me around with ease. After every workout we still have amazing sex. But I am too light for Colin. He is getting frustrated that he can’t lift more. It makes me sad, but Colin bites his tongue. He doesn’t want to see me hurt. Before the first phase of the quarantine lifts, his younger brother, Trevor is going to be staying with us for a week. Trevor is going to be staying in the guest bedroom that still holds some of my stuff. “What is your brother like?” I ask Colin. “You’ll see when he gets here,” Colin smiles at me. “What you’re not gonna tell me anything about him?” I beg for more info about his mysterious brother. “Nope. He’ll certainly tell you everything you need to know once you meet him,” Colin says. The anticipation was killing me. I’d been holding onto the idea of Colin’s brother for a week now. *Knock* *Knock* Colin opens the door and is tackled by a bear of a man. This can’t possibly be his younger brother can it? Trevor reaches about 6’3 and weighs about 268 lbs. He has short brown hair and a full beard like his brother. What I notice next is all his hair! Trevor is wearing a tank top that puts all his body hair on for show. The layer of fur covers his shoulders, arms, legs, everywhere! He looks like a mountain man and he sounds like one too! His voice is so low it growls. “You must be Jamie!” Trevor hugs me and I get the wind knocked out of me. “Oh, sorry buddy. I didn’t mean to hurt you. I can’t control all this strength sometimes. Colin, you mean to be telling me you’re working out with this little guy? No wonder I’m catching up to you! I’ve been lifting guys twice the size of him!” It seems like this lifting fetish runs in the family. “Alright, where’s my room?” Trevor barks. He doesn’t like to waste a minute. He is more alpha than Colin is. “Right there,” Colin shows Trevor to the guest room. Trevor plops down on the bed and doesn’t fit on it. “How old are you Trevor?” I ask as he unpacks. “19!” Trevor is 19! He is five years younger than me and already has so much more manliness, more power, more dominance. He can command a room as soon as he walks in it at 19! Trevor barely gets settled and he’s already demanding to workout. “Alright, well there’s your weight set,” Colin points to me. “No offense, but I’m barely gonna get a pump from this guy. Let me lift you Colin!” Trevor insists. The thought of it already gets me hard. “Fine,” Colin agrees. “What are we doing today?” Colin asks. “Shoulders!” Trevor shouts. The brothers strip down to their shorts and I sit down on the couch for a front seat view. “Alright tense up,” Trevor commands. Colin crosses his arms and clenches. Trevor grabs Colin by the bicep and calf and lifts him to his chest. Trevor is carrying all 285 lbs of beefy Colin! Trevor hoists Colin into the air above his head. “GRRRRRRRRAAAAH!” Trevor exhales after he raises his brother. Trevor lowers Colin back down to his chest and does another rep. With each rep Trevor growls like an animal. His biceps explode from his arms. Jamie can see his thick pit hair start to shine from sweat. Rep after rep, Jamie doesn’t know when he’ll stop. Trevor continues to growl in pressure as his muscles pump. Veins stick out of his arms like they are about to burst. It must’ve been 50 reps until Trevor let his brother down. “Geez, I didn’t know when you were gonna stop!” Colin jokes. “We’re not done yet! Get on the ground!” Trevor orders. Colin lays on the ground in the same position. Trevor leans forward and picks up his brother again. He brings his brother from the floor to his chest. Colin brushes up against his brother’s body hair. Trevor continues to lift his brother up to his chest. With each rep Trevor roars! Jamie can see Trevor’s body hair start to glisten. The big mass monster is starting to break a sweat. From this angle Jamie can see Trevor’s mountain of a back! His shoulders are rounded and powerful. Trevor continues to lift his brother for 20,30, 40, and 50 more reps. Trevor is unstoppable! Jamie only imagines what Colin could do with all of his strength. Jamie really was dead weight for his muscle monster boyfriend. He was no naïve to think that he was helping Colin grow! Jamie is determined. He can’t wait for this quarantine to be over with so he can find weight suitable for his boyfriends’ mass. “Alright! Next exercise!” Trevor demands. “This exercise I’ll use the little guy! Come over here,” Trevor commands. I get up and notice my erection trying to pry from my shorts. “HAHA!” Trevor laughs “I can see why you like him!” Trevor comments. “Alright get to my side. Grab my hand and bend your knees.” Trevor starts to lift me in the air with his one arm. I go above his head, then back down, then up again. “Man, I’m surprised you even got a pump with this guy,” Trevor teases. He reps me another 50 times and switches hands. My erection is about to blow through my shorts. “You cannot cum,” Colin commands. I love this side of him. “You can’t cum until I say so! This is my workout!” Trevor orders as he continues to lift me in the air. I’ve gotten good at controlling myself thanks to all the practice with Colin. But Trevor’s intense masculinity and dominance turns my body into a puddle. I let go of Trevor’s arm because I can’t handle the ecstasy. “You give up already? Huh, I was done anyway.” Trevor thuds off. “Thanks for the workout!” He says before closing the door. I look up at Colin. Trevor has so much arrogance and power that it is intoxicating. All I want to do is bask in it even more. I want to feel the power of his muscles and how big they are against my tiny body. But most importantly, I want Trevor to show off to me. Colin can read all of this with one look. “You can go if you want,” Colin says. I open the door and see Trevor sitting on his bed, naked. He has his bear claw wrapped around his 8 inch cock. “Well, well, well, look who couldn’t resist,” Trevor gets up from the bed and stands in front of me. His shoulders, pecs, and arms look like they’re about to burst out of his skin they’re so huge. His hair is like a forest all over his body. “Get on the bed,” Trevor orders. “And lay on your back.” I do what he says. Trevor kneels in front of me and lifts my legs in the air. He lubes up his finger and pushes it into my pulsing hole. His hand is so big it feels like some of the dick I’ve taken. After my hole is lubed up he slides his cock into my asshole. “OOOOHHHHHHH” I have no control over my groans. Trevor is in complete control of my every movement, my every groan, my every orgasm. “You won’t cum until I say you do, got it?” I nod my head. My legs can’t wrap around his thick hairy tree trunk thighs. His muscle gut and powerful pecs stand tall over my body. He looks at me like he’s hungry. Trevor lies down on top me so my face is smashed between his pecs. I breathe in his intoxicating musk and lick his hairy nipples. As I suffocate underneath his bodyweight he trusts his cock into me. He growls every time he thrusts and I groan uncontrollably. As his body grinds against me and his dick hits my G spot, I can’t help but feel the need to cum. But I don’t, because Trevor said so. I breathe in his musk and all I think about is how a 19 year old is controlling me, a full grown 24 year old. Trevor is already so much more masculine and powerful than I will ever be. And he will only get more so with age! “You’re going to cum in 3…2…1!” “OOOOOOOHHHHHHH” we both orgasm at the same time. I can barely breathe underneath his weight. Trevor pulls himself out of me and lifts himself up. Cum spews from his cock and my asshole onto the bed. A small puddle of cum pools on my stomach. Trevor licks it clean. I look at Trevor’s cock and he’s still erect. He looks at mine and I am too. “Well it’s a good thing neither of us are finished yet. But before we get to that, I want you to invite Colin in here.” I do as he says. I walk over to our room and see Colin half naked. His hand is wrapped around his thick cock. He was masturbating to the sound of us! “Trevor wants you to come over here,” I tell him. Colin follows close behind me. One thing I notice is that he has to walk sideways through the doorways because his shoulders are so wide now. Colin and I get to the guest room. “I want you two to have sex to my instructions,” Trevor orders. Colin and I both agree. “Neither of you are gonna cum until I say so. Colin, I want you to do a double bicep pose. Jamie, I want you to kiss his biceps, lick them, suck on them.” I do what Trevor says. I put my lips to Colin’s arms that are about as big as my face. I worship them with my mouth. I service them the way Trevor wants me to. “Now Colin, hold his head there.” Colin does what he is told. My face is smushed against his bicep. I breathe in his stink and his power. My erection is raging and I can see Colin’s is too. As I kiss Colin’s arm he moans in pleasure. “Now put Jamie’s face to your nipple.” Colin does so. As I lick Colin’s nipple he moans louder. His big beefy pecs are so hot I start to moan too. I can hear Trevor growling in pleasure at the sight of us. “Now pick him up and fuck him in the air,” Trevor orders. Colin turns me around, so I face Trevor. Colin picks me up and lifts me onto his dick. The big powerful mountain main is watch us and stroking his cock. As Colin lifts me up and down on his cock we both start moaning in pleasure. Trevor walks towards us and plants his mouth on mine. Trevor takes control and shoves his tongue in my mouth. Colin pumps his thick cock into my hole. The ecstasy is too much more me to handle. We are all moaning together. I can’t take it! “GAAAAAAHHHH” we all scream at one time. Colin orgasmed in my hole. I came on Trevor’s hairy chest. And Trevor shot his load on my face. Colin puts me down. I stand in between the two powerful gods of muscle. “Well, good workout. Let’s do this again tomorrow,” Trevor gives one last order before taking a shower.
  10. 2 points
    Pt1 This is a story about Jack, Jack is no ordinary 19yr old……………. “COME ON ONE MORE!!!!” shouted Dean, Dean was jacks training partner. “ARRRGGGHHHHHH” grunted Jack as he lifted the last of his 12 reps on bench press on to the rack, jack stood up and looked in the mirror, staring back at him was a sight that drew gasps from both dean and others in the gym. Jack was a 6ft brick shit house. His chest was rippling with thick dense rock hard muscle, the vest he had on could not contain the sheer size of his pecs, they were so thick every time he breathed in the vest would ride up his torso and begin to tear under the sheer mass of his chest. “add another 25kg on each side mate” he asked dean Dean placed the weights onto the bar which was already loaded with 300kg, bringing it upto 350kg. Jack repped out another 12 reps like it was nothing, re racked the bar and got up again. “This is to easy, I need a real challenge! Whack another 100 on!” Dean added the required weight so that the bar had 450kg loaded on it. “ Man this is crazy shit jack, can’t believe what you’re doing, your pressing over 4x my body weight!!” “Well when you’re as big n strong as me there’s no room for light weights, its heavy as fuck or nothing at all, you don’t get pecs like these by lifting sissy weights!!” Jack bounced his enormous pecs, each bounce shifted his perilously frail vest close to breaking point. Jack laid down on the bench, got his tree trunk arms into position and with a mighty grunt lifted the bar from the rack, each rep was greeted with an almighty grunt, his pecs were bulging with blood pumping round his massive chest. Jack managed 8 reps before re racking. He stood up. “Arrrghhhhhh, im fucking pumped man, look at me? This is what u call pure beastly muscle!!” Jack was pumped, like nothing anyone had ever seen , he moved closer to the mirror, ripped off his vest to reveal the rest of his enormous body, his pecs still filled with blood and rippling from his bench press, sweat was dripping down to his stomach which resembled a block of marble which had had eight large chunks carved into it, his triceps were also rippling from the routine, his tri’s n bi’s were huge at least 35” round, veins snaking down to his beefed up forearms, his giant boulder shoulders looked strong enough to barge through brick walls, his meaty traps stretched up his thick bull neck and his lats were two thick slabs of rock jutting out of his sides. It truly was a sight to behold for everyone not at least dean who was trying so hard to hide his erection going on in his pants. “Jesus jack you look incredible, I’d hate to see a guy cross you!!” dean said with a hint of jealousy. “if they did, they would end up like this!” Jack picked up an olympic sized barbell with no weights on and began to bend it in half like it was made out of rubber, then tossed it aside. “anyway dean im 400lb of freaking huge muscle, I’d be surprised if anyone would cross me!!” Dean gave a laugh of a guy who was like ‘yeah I suppose so but really wanna see it’. “true enough, ok now its my go!!” Dean was inferior to Jack in height, weight and strength so before he could even start his lifting he had to take 400kg worth of weight of the bar. Dean was only 18 and had the physique of a track n field athlete, so he was fairly toned with a bit of size but that size looked skinny compared to Jacks mammoth size. So with 50kg left on the bar dean started his routine. Even though Jack and Dean were good friends jack always took the piss out of dean for his inferior showings, mostly to try and spur him on but also to show his superiority and dominance over him, dean could not help but feel intimidated by jack, he daren’t tell him to shut up or go away in slight trepidation of what jack might do. “ Come on you skinny git, call that heavy lifting I can’t even see your pecs there that small and feeble, if you don’t start tryin harder im gonna crush you, now LIFT!!!” jack’s booming shout reverberated around the gym. Dean finished his first set and sat up, “ Jesus jack im tryin alright!!” Dean bit back a little. “that’s not trying that’s playing safe, you wanna grow ? You want to lift heavy!!! That isn’t heavy look!” Jack then proceeded to lift the loaded bar of the rack with one hand and start repping some shoulder presses, after 20 reps he re racked the bar. “see!!” “alright jack stop showing off ya big headed freak!!” dean sarcastically replied. “Jealous you skinny fuck? Well you better be coz unlike you I wanna grow! I wanna get bigger and stronger than ever before.” “ well maybe you do mate but im an athlete, my sport does not require me to get big n bulky, so i maintain what I have!” Dean tried to hide the fact he actually likes jack being all dominant etc coz it makes him hard, and whether jack will like the fact that dean loves being with this muscle mammoth. After dean had finished his chest routine he and jack decided to hit some biceps. As Jack was so big and strong the dumbells the gym had were to light for him so jack had to curl using an Olympic bar and plates, he started of light by curling 100kg for 15 reps, “easy!! Whack another 250kg on dean.” Dean added the weight. Jack composed himself, lifted the bar off the ground and slowly started to curl the 350kg bar, with each curl his massive biceps ballooned to unprecedented sizes, thick veins popped and stretched with every move, after hitting 10 reps he placed the bar back on the floor, looked in the mirror and hit a double bi pose, his biceps bulged and formed a gargantuan mound of granite muscle that looked bigger than his head, he relaxed then hit it again this time managing to squeeze an extra inch on top of his already impressive bi’s. Dean had never seen jack hit a bi pose before, his cock was now so hard it was making an impression in his shorts. “ WOW jack they are awesome man fucking huge!! Im gobsmacked!” “I can see your impressed, I only have to look at your shorts to notice that, ya big gay, come over here?” Dean walked over to where jack was, the size comparison was breathtaking, next to jack dean looked like a twig. “take your top off” jack asked Dean didn’t dare disagree so he took his shirt off, his tight body glistened with sweat. “now stand infront of me and flex!” Dean flexed his biceps, moderate sized peaks appeared from his arms, they looked pretty cut but looked no bigger than 15”. To rub the salt in more jack then flexed his bi’s behind him, his bi’s clearly 3x the size of deans. Then without warning Jack picked dean up and started curling him, every curl took deans face to within cms of jacks biceps, jack curled dean 20 times before putting him down. “you like that gay boy, your cock sure did!!” Dean looked down and saw a dark grey wet patch were he had cummed, he looked up and said, “ that was awesome!!” Jack and Dean made their way to the changing room, got showered and headed home. Pt2 Jack and his younger brother got home from the gym. Jack unlocked the door, “ get inside now boy!” He grabbed hold of dean's shirt and flung him into the house. Dean went flying into the wall with a thud. Dean got back up and rubbed his shoulder. “ Wow master, you threw me like I was a rag doll!” He said in amazement, a huge smile beaming on his face. Jack slammed the door behind him, “ Listen shit bag, You are a rag doll to me boy, a skinny weak runt I'm gonna have so much fun with. Your my slave now, you do exactly what i say boy, I own you, I'm bigger, stronger and far superior than you in every way possible. You go to bed when I say, you get up when I get up, you cook what I tell you to cook, you get the picture boy?” “ Y y yesss master, anything for you, you are by far the biggest and strongest person I have ever seen!” Dean replied. “ Would master like me to do anything?” he asked Jack. Jack walked over to his younger bro, grabbed him by the neck and lifted him high in the air. Dean's feet were dangling at least 3ft off the floor, Dean was gasping for air, his legs flaing about, he looked down at his brothers menacing face, his eyes bulged at the sight of jacks huge, ripped, juicy muscled forearm easily hosting his light body up, Dean also had a view of his brothers immense pecs and collosal shoulders, both rippled with devastating power. Jack finally drops Dean on the floor, Dean coughs and splutters as air returns to his lungs. Jack stood over him his massive bulk dominating the space around them. “ Master would like to know what it feels like for you to be so easily man handled by your brother, how it makes you want to worship my huge muscles and witness my immense power?” he asked. He folded his huge arms across his even bigger chest, both fighting of space. Dean looks up at his brother, watching his huge devastating muscles fight for superiority on his body. “ It feels fantastic master, you are so strong you could lift anything, I would happily let you man handle me all time if it means I get to see your fantastic muscles in action. I would love nothing more than to lay my hands on your perfect body master and feel the power those huge muscles possess”. He replied. Jack smiled menacingly. “ Get up boy, take your shirt off!” He demanded. Dean picked himself up and lifted his shirt off his ripped body and tossed it on the sofa. He looked down at his lean ripped body then up to his brothers gargantuan body, he sighed in embarrassment. “ What would you like me to do master?” Dean asked. “ I want you to flex for me boy, I want to see how small and worthless you really are!” with that Jack shoved his bro towards the wall length mirror, Dean flew across the room and stumbled into the mirror. Jack prowled up behind him, he had a tape measure in his hand. “ Flex your bicep now boy.” Jack demanded. Dean knew better than to disagree so he reluctantly accepted and flexed his left bicep, a small hard ripped peak rose up his arm. Jack sniggered, “ my god so small!” He wrapped the tape round dean's arm, “ Christ you are pathetic boy, 12 inches! “ Dean hung his head,” yes master I am pathetic.” Jack then wrapped the tape round dean's chest and again chortled, “ 28in, disgusting, lift your left side shorts up you weed!” Dean obeyed and lifted his shorts up, his skinny athletic legs had a light coating of hair on, Jack knelt down and wrapped the tape round the upper part of the thigh. “ 23in, you are just one lanky piece of shit aren't you boy, how can you be happy looking like that, I've got broomsticks that are bigger than you, here.” Jack throws the tape at Dean, “ time to see what real muscle looks like boy!” Jack started by flexing his gargantuan biceps, peaks that would make Everest look small rose imperiously up his arm, muscle grew on top of muscle. “ Whoa…….” Dean moaned. His hands shaking as he approached his brothers immense arms, he began wrapping it round the peak, he joined the ends together and read the numbers. “ Fuuuuuckkkkk, 34in master, your a monster!” Jack cackled with delight, “ yes a boy I'm a monster, 34 in arms, the best in the business, I'd wipe the floor in any competition, now my chest boy!” Dean moved the tape to Jacks impossibly pecs, he started to wrap but jacks body was so huge and wide he had trouble keeping it there,” er er er master can you hold the tape please? “ he asked. Jack laughed, “ am I to wide for your pathetic skinny arms boy, there! “ Jack placed a meaty finger on the tape, Dean continued round his brothers bulk, he eventually joined the ends. “ 78in master, unbelievable! “ Dean was mesmerized by his masters sheer size. “ I could fit your skinny assbody in my pec gap and crush you with there power. Dean shuddered with fear as he took the tape away. “ Now my legs boy!” Jack lifted his shorts leg up to reveal the thickest most densely populated leg of muscle anyone had seen, ridges upon ridges of muscle piled high and wide engulfed his quads. Dean gulped hard, “ Sweet Jesus master your legs are freakishly beastly!” He began to wrap the tape round jacks meaty quad, the two ends met, “ 65in master, incredible! You are a collosal behemoth! “ Dean was opened mouthed at his brothers unbelievable body. “ Boy, come and kneel in front of my leg and open your legs,” demanded Jack. Dean knelt down and spread his legs a little, Jack moved closer placing his right foot in the gap in dean's legs, then looked in the mirror. “ Look boy my quad is wider than your upper body hahah” it was true, one of jacks thighs stuck out at least 15cm each side of dean's body. Dean was drooling. “ Master you are a dream come true, you are ginormous, stronger than anything I know, I am nothing compared to you, I'm weak, worthless, I am……….” He was about to continue but got interrupted my Jack. “ Enough of the talk boy, I know your weak, pathetic, worthless, a sad existence. Christ if you weren't my brother i would have destroyed you by now, you see boy, I want more, much more and your gonna help me get it, I wanna grow more bigger and stronger, so the question is do you wanna help me? Choose your answer carefully! “ Jack cracked his bull thick neck, the sound alone sent shivers down dean's spine. “ Y yyyess master anything you want I will get for you just say!” Dean knelt down and bowed before his brother. “ That's a good boy, now I want food, I need to eat big, get cooking for me boy,time to grow!” Jack ordered Dean to the kitchen. Jack got Dean to cook 1.3kg of lean mince, 500g of wholewheat pasta, 4 scope of optimum nutrition weight gainer and 500g of instant oats, it came to a whopping 6151 cals. Jack slammed it down in 20 mins. “ Boy, get down the shops and get me more food!” “ yes master”. Dean put on his coat and went shopping.
  11. 1 point
    This is soooooo good, Londonboy. So far, one of my favorites from you - and that is saying A LOT! This is so HOT.
  12. 1 point
    Your stories are alwats great man. im syre gonan read the hell out of this one
  13. 1 point
    The quarantine has ruined by roommate’s life. Colin can no longer go to the gym and push his muscles to new limits. He is stuck at home doing bodyweight exercises. Colin whines after every at home workout. “I just don’t get the same pump that I do in the gym!” Now Colin may be complaining, but I am certainly not. He is great to look at! Colin is 6’5 and 263 lbs of big, beefy muscle. He is perfectly tanned across his body. His big dark brown beard is as square as his actual jaw. Colin’s chest explodes in every tee shirt (when he’s wearing one) and his chest hair peaks through. One of Colin’s legs is the size of my torso, if I were stuck between them, he could probably crush me in an instant. I have to hide in my room when Colin does his workout in the living room. One time I walked out and my erection nearly popped out of my underwear! It was that time again. Colin was about to start working out. I’m hiding in my room with embarrassment when I hear a knock at my door. “Hey buddy, I need some help!” Colin says. “Yeah, what is it?” I ask looking up at his hazel eyes. “Can you be my weight for my workout? I am doing legs today and they need a good pump! Not that you’ll give them one,” I’m not sure if that was an insult, but I don’t care, he’s right. “No, I can’t,” If I were Colin’s weight, I would absolutely get an erection. “Come on buddy, I promise I won’t throw you around too much.” I can’t say know to him. Colin is so masculine. His chest screams out of his shirt at me. His thick coat of fur pokes through the fabric. His biceps force the fabric to ride up to his shoulders, but even they can’t contain his mass. All he wants is to grow bigger and harrier and I am stopping him from doing that. “Alright fine.” “Yes!” Colin roars with excitement. His low voice sends shivers down my spine. “Alright, let’s go!” Colin peels his shirt off to reveal his thick pecs that pillow over his gut. Veins crawl up his forearm and into his shoulder. I must’ve been staring at him too much. “You ready?” he asks. “Yeah.” Colin instructs me to stand behind him. Colin squats in front of me. His big butt graces my crotch. I lean over his shoulder. Colin traps me in between his head and bicep. My legs wrap around to his other arm. He holds my tiny legs still with his other hand. Colin lifts me up from his squat position and smiles, “you ready.” I didn’t get a chance to answer before Colin already started lowering into the squat position. Colin stood back up like it was nothing. Colin squatted again then stood. He did rep after rep with me lying across his shoulder blades like I was nothing. I can’t take his strength. I wasn’t even giving him a challenge! Colin’s strength completely turns me on. I feel my erection getting harder at the back of Colin’s neck. He has to notice it. He has to. But Colin doesn’t say anything, he just continues to do his reps. I can still feel my hard erection against Colin’s neck. His tight grip around my head and feet refuses to let me escape. I can start to smell Colin’s musk. My face starts to flush and my erection starts to pulse as Colin continues to lift me up and down. What even makes it worse is that Colin starts to groan! With every rep, Colin lets out a deep cry of satisfaction. I look down at his shorts and see his erection trying to burst out. Colin continues to groan with every rep. The pressure in my erection is building so much that I can’t take it. I start to let out soft moans until Colin and I are moaning together. Colin and I let out a loud moan and I come in my shorts. I look down and see cum pouring through the fabric of Colin’s shorts. He puts me down and I face him. “Do you wanna-“ “Let’s go on to the next workout,” Colin says. “I’m gonna do lunges next.” Colin instructs me to jump in his arms. My face is right night to his as he cradles me in his arms. “You ready?” he whispers to me. I nod. Colin puts his right foot forward and lunges. He steps backwards and then lunges with his left foot. He continues to alternate feet as my erection starts to grow again. Colin moves his face closer to mine with every rep. I feel his beard scratch against my baby face. Then his lips meet mine. Colin continues to lunge, holding me in his arms, and exploring my mouth. I can feel his erection poke my butt. Our tongues dance with each other as Colin holds me like I don’t exist. Forward and backward Colin lunges. Forward and backward his tongue moves in my mouth. Forward and backward his erection rubs against my butt through his shorts. We start to moan again. I can hear his deep voice rumble through his body. “I’m gonna make you come again,” Colin commands. “And I’m gonna do it hand’s free.” I do what he says. I don’t touch my erection. I run my fingers through his beard as he moans in my mouth. The pure power and dominance of Colin sends me through a frenzy. I feel safe in his arms. I am his. Pressure builds and I cum in my shorts for a second time. As I groan, Colin lets out a roar. A vein in his bicep bulges and I feel his cum splatter on my shorts. Colin puts me down. I look at his short that have been soaked through with his own cum. “I don’t need these anymore.” Colin peels the shorts off his gigantic legs. His tanned, veiny, and hairy erection pops out. It doesn’t look tired, neither does Colin. In fact I think he is just getting started. “Alright, next exercise. Burpees.” Colin instructs me to climb on his back. I wrap my legs around his waist that is bigger than my shoulders. My arms wrap around his chest. The hair on Colin’s body curls around my arms and legs. Colin does a jumping jack and falls to the ground. Colin does a push up. He lunges up and does another rep. I hang on as Colin goes up and down with each rep. My erection starts to grow another time. This time, it pulses against his back. Precum starts to lather up like oil. Colin’s voice starts to boom again. I take a peak around his wide lats and see his raging erection. I moan in Colin’s back and start to kiss it. I can taste his sweat and smell is manly stink. Colin roars even louder than before. His back muscles flex as he stands straight up. I orgasm in his back. I can hear Colin panting. “Get off,” he commands. I do what he says and turn to him. His long ropey come is all over the ground. “Good workout bud,” Colin smiles at me. “But it’s time for a post workout flex sess.” Colin commands me to sit on the ground. I do so. He sits in front of me and smiles devilishly. Colin wraps his legs in a scissor around me. “Try to get out!” Colin says. I try to inch my way through, but his meaty, hairy legs are too strong for me. I try to leverage myself from his legs but nothing works. I am at Colin’s control. “Haha! You’re mine!” Colin boasts. I continue to try and pry but there is no use. Colin is too strong for me. I look up and see Colin looking at me with the most dominating sneer. He points his erection at me. It spews out hot cum on my face and chest. Four times! Colin orgasmed four times! I licked up the cum around my face and chest, then Colin let me go. Colin reaches over and kisses me on the lips. “Good workout, bud! We’ll do arms tomorrow.”
  14. 1 point
    Ditto. Also, Pasidious, sorry that I don't have any of your stories saved. I hope that you're now keeping a copy of everything you post.
  15. 1 point
    Obviously, this is inspired by the two characters from HSMuscleBoy, Sean and Ty. This is a heavily rewritten story from a few furry authors, notably Galthroc on SoFurry. Sean & Ty The sunlight streamed through the bedroom window, shinning onto the double bed and highlighting the two sleeping figures. One stirred slowly, shielding the bright light from his face as he worked his eyes open, blinking the last dregs of sleep from his eyes. Ty was lying on his stomach, and lightly humping the bed with his morning wood. The sheet raised as his rear stuck into the air, and fell again as he ground against the bed in a circular sort of motion. Ty moaned softly and flipped onto his back on the bed. His cock got caught in the sheet in the process, flinging it off and onto the ground, revealing his ripped, muscular body and the musclebound body of his sleeping partner. Still caught up in self worship, Ty slid his hands along his chest, his massive pectorals heaved up and down as the teen breathed heavily. Brick-sized abdominals crunched as Ty thrust the air, the eight pack smeared with a shiny trail of precum. His 18-inch hard cock slid in between his pecs as he thrusted and flexed them hard, trapping the cock between them, milking an even greater spray of pre from that throbbing cockhead. Ty bent forward and slurped it up, wrapping his mouth around the head and suckling at it. His throat emitted soft moans, his tongue circling his own glands. He jerked his shaft slowly, letting thick ropes of precum ooze out and drip onto his chest. "Mmm, morning sexy" his muscular partner said in a sultry voice, stroking his 20 inch long morning wood at the sight of Ty’s self worship. Ty sighed a lustful reply "Morning big boy" as his slid over and explored the hard pecs and stunning abs of his boyfriend Sean. His grip sank slowly lower, wrapping gently around the base of the teen’s thick meat, fondling and stroking with obvious admiration. A naughty smile on his lips as his hand worked lower, rubbing along the way as he worked over the huge balls below. Sean grinned smugly and tensed his muscles for Ty. His abs bulged and crunched, ready to burst from the skin. His pecs jutted outward in an impressive display. "Show me those big arms," Ty said. Sean obliged, bringing his arms up to either side of him, clenching his fists and bending his elbows until two mountains of muscle surged upwards, each capped with a bulging vein that throbbed with power. “Fuck yeah..." Ty moaned, sitting up and cupping his hands over one, worshipping the towering bicep, licking it, smothering it. Sean kissed his bicep along with Ty, their tongues eventually finding one another's before they locked into a deep kiss. Sean leaned over, giving Ty’s cockhead a lick, eliciting another moan, before struggling to fit the mushroom inside his mouth. He managed, letting his tongue swirl around the glands, his throat closing around the head, before popping that fat meat out with a slick sound accompanying. "You taste so nice," he remarked, winking at his boyfriend. The two horny teen gods took turns flexing and worshipping each other, their perfect bodies shining with precum. Sean rolled on top of Ty, straddling his musclebound lover, thrusting his cock against Ty's, letting the head prod Ty’s lips, which promptly opened and suckled at the hot meat hungrily. Ty took his own dick and rubbed it against Sean's ripped body, moaning as he felt his cockhead grind against those hard abs. Sean shuddered when Ty's cockhead brushed against his nipple, smearing it with pre. Sean leaned forwards, pushing more of his thick rod down Ty’s throat. Ty’s cock found its way in between Sean's legs, and he thrust between Sean’s perfect ass globes. Sean lay down on top of Ty and closed his legs, his muscled thighs walled against Ty's cock so tight he could feel it throbbing. “Fuck dude, you’re so fucking hot,” Sean groaned. “Aw fuck dude, can’t stop cumming for you,” Ty moaned in reply. They kissed as Sean pulled Ty up from the bed. Standing up, the two separated, their giant dicks nestled between their bulging pecs. They grinned at each other, standing back to admire each other’s musclebound bods. Both of them were was enormous, over six feet in height, their entire bodies packed with muscle. Their arms bulged with quivering biceps and forearms wrapped in coils of muscle. Each torso was adorned with two giant mounds of firm pectorals, followed by an eight pac stomach that looked as though they were bricks, narrowing to impossibly tight waists. Tree trunk legs that seemed to be sculpted of marble lightly flexed and relaxed as they admired their builds. Ty, a few inches smaller than Sean, thrust forward a little, smearing his cockhead against Sean’s pecs. The two started to kiss again, precum spilled and oozed all over their chests, dripping onto puddles on the floor. The kissing got more intense. The studs faced each other, pressing their bodies together, their massive cocks getting sandwiched between the hard walls of muscle. They touched and rubbed their muscles, cocks slipping and sliding, covering their abs and chests with precum, making their bodies shine. Sean moaned softly, his twenty inches of cock sandwiched between their two sets of pecs, a rope of precum falling from it and puddling on the ground. The pressure on it from their embrace made it blood red, huge and throbbing, veins sticking out and pulsing violently. They began to jerk each other roughly, each one with his cock in the other's hand, grunting and moaning. Sean was kissing and rubbing Ty’s body, tweaking his nipples, sliding a hand down his abs. A constant, low moan came from his throat. Ty groaned as the slit of his cock opened wide, and a thick, heavy rope jettisoned out, splashing onto Sean’s face. Sean pumped Ty’s cock up and down, keeping his hands there as that huge cock lurched and spewed another massive rope. Sean quickly wrapped his lips around Ty’s cockhead, sucking down the next few blasts. Ty shuddered and fell back on the bed, pulling the cock out of Sean’s mouth. Sean wrapped both hands around his boyfriend’s massive cock, growling as he pumped it quickly, his whole body flexing from the effort. Ty roared in pleasure as he splattered them both with heavy, warm cum. Ty sat up and shoved his cockhead in his mouth as his orgasm began to subside, sucking on it like a vacuum as Sean continued to pump his cock. Cum sprayed from the sides of his mouth, oozing down his face and onto his body. Panting, Ty grabbed Sean’s throbbing member, pumping hard and fast. He could have sworn Sean was getting bigger, his cock inflated enormous proportions, throbbing so madly it looked ready to pop (but of course it wouldn't). Ty kept one hand around the base while the other worked the cockhead. He squeezed it and jerked it, Sean moaning loudly now, hands rubbing Ty’s cum all over himself. He ran his hands down his wet body, tweaking his nipples, toying with his abs, feeling his arms and flexing over and over again. Sean’s urethra started to bulge and twitch, cum trying to work its way past Ty’s tight grip. "Yeah....UUHHHHHH," he'd moan as he flexed. "So fucking hot. AWW, FUUUCK!" Blast off. Sean cried out his pleasure as cum rocketed out of his cock like a hose. His big dick swayed back and forth as it throbbed and came, ropes spurting out and landing with a splash on Ty’s body, coating the teen white. Ty continued to jerk Sean throughout the orgasm. "Yeah!" Ty yelled. "So much fucking cum! Keep shooting you fucking sex beast!" Sean growled and thrust into Ty’s grip, poking Ty in the chin a few times, cum continuing to surge out in copious amounts. Sean bent down and took his cock in his mouth, hungrily swallowing the last of his load, looking down at Ty through narrow eyes and winking, a gesture so sexy Ty felt his asshole twitch in anticipation. Sean popped his head off his cock, squeezing the base of his still-hard meat, breathing heavily as he took in the sight of his cum-coated lover. Ty smiled as he slid his body down the bed and spread his legs, his bulbous testicles falling onto the sheet. Sean pursed his lips and smiled. He got up on the bed and pressed his cock against Ty's, leaning down to suck both heads into his mouth. Sean alternated between the two cocks, lubricating his own with Ty’s cum. Ty groaned and pulled himself up, hands on Sean's neck, running his blonde head through his fingers. "God..." he moaned, slowly thrusting his cock deeper into Sean's throat, his shaft rubbing against the other. Ty leaned forward and began to make out with the sexy stud in front of him, cum and spit mixing between their mouths. The teen stud’s hands roamed his boyfriend’s muscular body, kneading his own cum into Sean’s massive pecs and firm abs. Saliva and precum oozed down both of their dicks, soaking into the bed. Sean wrapped his strong arms around Ty, holding him close, tongue darting all over his face in a lustful frenzy. He humped against him, his cum-covered cock slipping and sliding all over, adding to the mess every second. "Like that?" he managed to moan between kisses. "Don't stop...feels so good..." The two shared a cum-lubed kiss and Sean gave Ty a playful shove. Ty fell back onto the bed, Sean on top of him, Sean prodding Ty's bottom to find that tight hole. Ty's cock slipped and slid between their two chests, both of them soaked with cum and sweat. "OHHH, FUCK!!!" Ty screamed. Sean's huge meat had found Ty's hole at last. Sean took his time slowly penetrating Ty, squeezing his cock as he pushed forward gently. Even with all his experience, Sean’s thick monster was always a challenge. Ty's teeth were grit, and his eyes were shut; he wanted his stud to fuck him senseless. "C-come on..." he groaned. "Fuck me." Sean grinned and grabbed Ty's waist, pulling him down on his cock as he thrust his hips forward, cock throbbing as it slid further and further inside, precum seeping out and sliding down his shaft. "Doing good, dude,” Sean said, sliding out and then slamming back in, making Ty cry out once again. Ty started jerking himself furiously, hand a blur on his cock, precum spitting and flying out. Ty cried out in pleasure. "Yeah!" he moaned. "Keep going. Use me!" Sean was stretching the muscle teen more and more as he shoved his cock deeper inside mercilessly. Eventually Sean's grapefruit-sized balls were slapping against Ty's ass as he fucked the stud silly, his own rear sticking way out as he pulled out, huge balls jiggling slightly, before slamming his massive cock back in. "FUCK! UGH! Come on is that all you got!? HARDER!!!" Ty screamed. With a loud, short roar, Sean violently thrust his meat into Ty. Sean’s muscles were hard and tense as he thrust, his abs standing out, the sight all the more arousing due to the cum and fresh precum slathered on his stomach. His butt clenched as he humped Ty, and his muscular legs were bulging with strength. Ty looked at Sean's body as he thrust, the ripped abs crunching as he thrust, arms flexed and tense as they held Ty's legs steady. Ty’s cock was painfully hard, throbbing and spurting as it slid between his pecs with each thrust from Sean. His eyes rolled back in pleasure as he felt his load rising, ready to explode without him even touching it. Ty's eyes started to flicker, his breathing slowing down. Sean grinned, “You gonna cum for me again? Cum in your mouth. Drink that big load." Ty's cock was visibly throbbing, countless veins sticking out and pulsating. He bent over, opening his mouth just as his urethra expanded dramatically and a tidal wave of cum exploded into his open mouth. Ty coughed and sputtered, wrapping his lips on his erupting cock, his second blast causing a splash of cum to spray from his inflated cheeks to splatter onto his cock and chest, but he still managed to keep the rest in his mouth. "Yeah, swallow that cum," Sean growled, jerking Ty's dick as he continued to thrust deep inside him. Eventually Ty needed air, though. He gasped as he popped his mouth off, his cock continuing to lurch and spew all over his face and the headboard behind him before falling limp onto his chest with a thud. Sean's pace slowed. "You ready for my huge load?" he groaned. He squeezed his base as he slid his cock out of Ty. Doing this made him even bigger, his shaft throbbing like crazy, bulging outwards and turning red. Cum sputtered from the tip, begging to be released. “Aw fuck yeah dude! Cum for me again stud.” Sean took a deep breath and stroked his shaft just once before letting go of it. His entire body tensed and flexed, muscles bursting, as his orgasm hit. "FUCK!!!!!" he roared, his hands clenching his butt and he thrust the air. His cock burst fourth in a torrent of thick cum, splashing against the wall and Ty in an endless, continuous rope. "YEAH!!!" Sean roared, his cock splattering everything in front of him with his seed. “Oh GOD!" Ty moaned as warm cum rained on him. Sean's hands ran down his body as his first shot finally ended. His cock stopped for a few seconds, bursting into an even harder and more erect state before exploding in another shower of cum. "Yes! YES! YEAH!!! MORE!" he roared, lost in pleasure, jerking his cock for all in was worth, completely coating Ty, who was began to cum again without even touching himself, mingling with Sean's shower of cum. Ty opened his mouth and rubbed his body as the cum coated him. He was blind with pleasure. Finally Sean finished, cum dripping from his still-hard cock, ready for more. Ty got up from the sticky mess he was laying in and knocked Sean back onto the soaked bed. He straddled Sean and started kissing his body, rubbing his ass against that huge twenty inch cock like a stripper on a pole. "Fuck...put it back in me," Ty whispered, nipping at Sean’s ear as his hands squeezed his strong pecs. He thrust his ass upwards along the cum covered pole until his legs were nearly fully extended, Sean’s cockhead nestled up against his butt. Sean slapped Ty's firm ass and rubbed his cockhead against Ty’s hole, threatening to penetrate. Sean popped his thick cock into the stud, who groaned loudly, but encouraged Sean by slowly lowering himself, taking more and more meat. Ty was soon getting fucked hard again by the teen god, the massive cock slamming against his rear. Sean stood up, picking Ty and holding him by the waist as he fucked him in the air. Using his incredible strength, Sean managed to lift up the huge teen bodybuilder as he continued to fuck him. Ty’s cock thumped and slapped against his body as he was mercilessly handled. "You like this big cock in you?” Sean growled into his ear. "Yes!" Ty cried. "Oh...fuck me!" His body rocked and moved as Sean held him up. Soon, though, his cock became completely rigid, pointing straight up. "Oh, God...oh...""FUUCK!" Ty howled again as cum surged from his cock, sailing through the air and splashing down onto himself. Ty could feel Sean getting close. He started grunting, and his cockhead was flaring inside him, the whole member throbbing greatly against his clenched ass. The teen stud slammed into Ty with a mighty roar, and cum filled his partner in seconds, cum surging out of him as Sean continued to fuck him. Ty could feel Sean’s hard body becoming even harder as it flexed during his orgasm. Ty squeezed Sean’s massive softball-sized biceps. Sean flexed an arm for Ty, and Ty went crazy when he felt it grow even bigger, his cock spraying ropes of cum onto Sean’s oversized muscles. Sean groaned as he felt Ty’s ass squeeze his still spurting dick, causing him to cum again. Ty felt his belly start to swell a little as the cum filled him again. After a few hard thrusts, though, Sean lifted Ty up and pulled out, a flood of cum pouring out of his ass. He dropped Ty onto the floor, taking his shooting monster in hands and aiming it at Ty. Ty sat up and grabbed the tip of Sean's erupting cock, four hands jerking it furiously, suckling on the head and drinking as much as he could before gagging on the strong current of cum. Sean brought his arms up again and flexed for his lover, who pulled himself up on to his knees to lick Sean’s flexing abs. He ground himself against Sean's legs and spurting cock, still shooting arcs of cum above his head, covering the two of them with more sperm as a pool of cum expanded across the floor. Finally, Sean's cock sputtered a few more shots of cum before falling soft between his knees, a stream of white dripping down. Ty fell back onto the soaked floor, exhausted, cock sprawled across his stomach. He was mindlessly licking at his body, savoring the taste. Both panted heavily, smiling at each other. "Holy shit," they both said. Sean slid to the floor to join his cum-slick boyfriend. The two lay in afterglow, panting and huffing and stroking each other's cum-drenched bodies until they had gathered enough energy to rise and move to the bathroom connected to the bedroom-turned-swamp. They spent a solid hour rinsing off, lathering their bodies with soap to get the scents of cum, sweat, and lust off of them. It took several washings. Only about half of that hour was spent actually washing, though; the rest was time spent on touching, stroking, and making out under the hot water. They took their time toweling each other off, careful not to excite each other again as they each pulled on a pair of compression shorts, made skintight as they stretched over their tree trunk legs and massive bulges. “So what’s for breakfast, dude?” Sean says, giving Ty a soft kiss on the lips. “Mmm, how about another protein shake?” replies Ty with a wink. The two horny teens laughed as they headed to the kitchen to start their day. Sean Ty
  16. 1 point
    That was an incredibly detailed and sexy growth scene. Very good work, keep going!
  17. 1 point
  18. 1 point
  19. 1 point
    this is beautiful. I love it so far
  20. 1 point
    Helping a veteran? IX “Honey, I’m home!” “Uncle Nate! Uncle Nate! We are here!” Said a cute kid about 5. “I know Gnat. You are here and the rest of the family too. Welcome home Nickie!” Nate grabbed the younger man in a bear hug. Any chiropractor would rejoice by having Nate as their assistant. Nate realized that the kid was hanging from his neck from behind. How he got up there, nobody knew. He let go of his baby brother and picked up Linda in a softer hug. He has always treated Linda like the most precious jewel. And why wouldn’t he? This is the woman that keeps his brother in place and happier than a dog with two tails. “Nate! I’m wearing a skirt! Wait until I’m inside the house! What will the neighbors say if they see the color of my undies!” “I love you too sis.” Nate kissed her cheek and hugged her firmly against his chest. “Hey! Cut it out! I’m here!” Said Nick trying to look angry. “Where is Daniel? Danny?” “I’m here!” Danny said still hanging on his uncle’s back. “Kid! Don’t hide like that. You know if your uncle sits down, you will become a sticker on the chair!” Nick’s words made his son, Daniel Nathan Coe also known as The Gnat, giggle louder. “OK. Let me down my sweetheart.” Nate put Linda on the floor. She used the chance to paint her lips on his cheek. “You know that I love you, don’t you?” “I do!” answered Nate with a big grin. “Before I move away from the door, tomatoes?” “A truckload, sis!” “Good! Come Danny, help me in the kitchen. You two, testosterone packs, take care of the luggage and the boxes in the van.” And she disappeared into the kitchen. “She said boxes?” “Yes big bro. You know we have been refreshing Linda’s clothes collection. She has samples for our meeting in Portland next week. And she has three boxes of ‘old’ stuff. Since you are more related to the charities in the area than we are, she’ll let you decide who will get what.” “She is not turning our house into a dumpster, right?” Nick hit his brother on the shoulder. Not that it hurt his brother, because he couldn’t even with an aluminum bat, but it had the effect he wanted: snapping Nate out of his nonsense! “Bro! No! Those are good, exclusive things! You’ll see! There are some pieces in your size. Keep whatever you want. Come on, help me with the heavy stuff.” “Yeah, use the big man as a cargo crane. Sniff!” “You whiner!” Laughing, both walked out to the van… The family was sipping some tea in the living room. Danny was by his mom drinking warm milk with vanilla beans. That thing will put him out for the rest of the night. “It feels so nice when I have you guys with me.” Nate had his big arm over his brother’s shoulders. “Nate, at what time will sergeant Burks arrive?” Said Linda while caressing her kid’s hair. Danny was almost out for the count. “I told him to be ready at 4. That will put him ahead of the traffic. He doesn’t live far from here. I’ve asked the DriveMe2 driver to be there on time.” “Bro, can you escape out of the office earlier?” “If by the time I arrive to the office I have the IT and Finance reports in my email, all I have to do is fill the gaps in the presentation. Once Mr. Davis gives his blessings, I see no point in staying. I think I’ll be here before noon.” “Great! Danny has been ‘Gnatting’ the whole week! All he talks about is playing with you in the pool. Can you keep him busy while we go to the stores? I need a new portfolio.” “And” Linda said, “I need some spices. By the way, pies are ready. Tomorrow I will put one in the oven. It will be ready by the time sarge arrives. I know he’s going to flip!” “I don’t know how you can be so sure about that. But I’ve learned to trust you sis.” “You will see…” Linda said with an evil grin. “Boys, good night. The little man here is already snoring. Like father, like son…” She rolled her eyes. Both men stood up and kissed her good night. “I’ll be there in a moment, hon.” “Don’t be late,” she batted her lashes. Nate burst out laughing. “Shoot! Sorry! I hope I didn’t wake Gnat up.” “He’s good. Nite!” The brothers were alone at last. They always loved their time by themselves. As kids, they waited until the lights were out at night to start talking and sharing their day’s experiences. Later in his life, Nate discovered that their dad knew about their late-night chats. He left them alone unless it was well past their sleep time. Nate was locking the front door when Nick leapt on his back. It was a game they played as kids. Nate would be Superman and Nick, his cape. Things only kids can only understand… “Nathaniel! Are you bigger than the last time I saw you? You feel massive!” “Don’t you dare to Nathaniel me, baby brother…” Nate said in an imposing voice emphasizing the word baby. Nick cringed. That really hit him! He hated to be called baby. “You win big bro. But you are really bigger!” “Fifteen extra pounds. No bodyfat added!” Nate said while doing a double biceps to show his stats. “Damn! Now I’m not sure the stuff we brought will fit you. Your guns are huge! I can see more veins! You should compete this year!” “No little bro. That’s not for me. The only attention I like is yours, Danny’s and Linda’s, when she is in the mood.” Both laughed because Linda can be moody, but never bitchy. “Can I add sergeant Paul’s attention too?” said Nick still hanging from his big brother who was carrying him like a corsage on his shirt. “Nickie. I don’t know. Here, let’s have a sit.” Nate lifted his brother with one hand off his back and sat him on the sofa, then he sat by him. “I really don’t know. I feel a lot of attraction to him and he likes my muscles and strength. His kisses are so passionate…” “Are you falling in love for the first time, bro? Or are you just looking for a good fuck? From what you’ve told me and from that picture you shared with me, I understand why you like him a lot. But, is there love?” Nickie, the younger brother, was always straight to the point. Mr. No-Bullshit-To-Me in person. That’s the only way he could handle Linda’s sarcasm. Nate was silent. His brother has asked a valid question that had a single answer. “Nickie. That’s why I like to talk to you. You listen and you never put bullshit between us. Yes, I feel love. I’m in love with Paul. My worries come from the way he keeps some distance. No, let me fix that. It’s not physical distance. I feel like he wants to keep his heart away from me. When we hangout, he’s a good listener and fun to be with. In bed, and we have been together only once, he’s amazingly loving and unselfish.” Nate stopped his monologue. “Wait! It’s only one week since I’ve met this guy, and I’ve already talking about love? Shit! Punch me because I can’t recognize myself!” “You, big oaf! I don’t know what to do with you. Are your papers in place, so I can give you to a local pet lover?” “That’s cruel, Nickie! I know you love your teddy bear and you’d never get rid of him.” “Correction! I’m the teddy bear!” said Nick opening his shirt to show the shag rug that covered his chest. “I stand corrected.” “You must have muscles growing inside your head that are keeping you from seeing the facts. Love happens. Sooner or later, but it does happen. I’ve never thought that in high school those girls or the wrestler were the ‘one’. Not even your finance professor at the university, whom mom and I thought was hot as hell. And most important, I didn’t feel them back then. But now I can feel him.” Nate knew if Nick said he was feeling Paul, what Nate was feeling must be true. Nate scooped his brother from his side on to his lap. He kiss his baby bro on the head with lots of love. “Nickie. You are right. I’m a dumbass. I do love Paul. I’ll let him know my feelings. Speaking of which, hand me my cell bro. It’s over the side table. I have to text Paul about your arrival and that all of you are OK.” Seconds after Nate hit send, Paul’s answer appeared. ‘Good! Tell them I’m ready to meet them. See you tomorrow. Sleep well.’ “So, little bro, do you want big brother Nate to carry you to your room and put you in bed?” “Hold on! Let’s go by parts. Yes, I want you to carry me to my room. You know I love it! No, I don’t want you to put me in bed. Linda’s there in who knows what stage of clothing!” Both laughed. “Can we stop by Danny’s first? The mischievous boy has to be awaken waiting for us to say good night.” “OK, boss. Prepare for departure!” With his brother in one arm, Nate turned off the room’s lights and walked upstairs to Danny’s room. He quietly opened the door. To their surprise, the boy was sleeping. All twisted on the bed but sleeping soundly. The travel must have exhausted him beyond his energy levels. Nate dropped his brother in front of his room. “Good night little brother!” “Good night bigger bro! See you in the morning! And don’t shout if Danny grabs you with his cold hands on your face. You know he will be in your bed before dawn.” “The attack of The Gnat! I won’t forget. I love you!” “I love you too!”
  21. 1 point
    I'll see what can be done. :- ) Thank you for giving me some time!
  22. 1 point
    With thanks for everyone's immense patience, please find below the final part of Control, coming in at just under 1900 words. I hope you enjoy it! It segues into my other (unfinished) story, Entelechy, although that may not be immediately obvious at this stage. Without further ado... Part 5: entelechy Immobile. A terrible state to be in. Helpless, dependent on the goodwill of others. Unable to live a meaningful life. It was hardly the existence a normal person would wish for. And yet, that’s precisely what made it all so arousing. That someone would throw away their life to be immobile; that someone would so deliberately grow their body to such a grotesque size. If part of what made extreme growth so erotic was its pure deviance, revelling in the revulsion of the unenlightened, then taking it to its ultimate conclusion - immobility - was the pinnacle of deviance, the height of eroticism. It was only natural that it should be James’ goal. He had only gone and done it. Without the help of my pulleys, hoists and railings he was largely trapped now - his quads had got too big to really permit walking for more than a step or two without support. And with each thudding step his muscles rippled, having grown to a point where they had their own centre of gravity. It was a glorious sight to behold - and one that had never even occurred to me until I saw it happen. Not that that made it any less arousing. We didn’t know his weight anymore; it was somewhere well north of 400. The number itself had lost its meaning to us by now - why did it matter when we could plainly see how much bigger he was? His joints ached from the weight and his organs strained to keep him alive; he couldn’t care for himself any longer. He was always panting from exhaustion. But that itself aroused him. We had achieved what was supposed to be impossible; that we had done it in less than three years was all the more remarkable. But he was to get no bigger. How I knew that, I wasn’t sure - but knew it I did. He had maxed out. James had fulfilled his potential; he had reached what Aristotle had called ‘entelechy’. Well, almost. There was one more thing to do. Again, how I knew what was required I did not know. But I knew it anyway. He stood for me, leaning against the wall for support. My mouth watered as my eyes savoured the monstrosity we had created together. Our achievement. Pecs the size of double pillows thrust out from beneath his chin, casting shadows of their own, while the mounds of muscle sagged under their own weight. The nipples pointed straight down, and the slightest movement caused the muscles to jiggle and sway. A soft carpet of light brown hair accentuating the flowing masses...and the tantalising cleavage that separated them, which could swallow my hand up to the wrist. Or my cock, as it did most commonly. Fucking a boy’s pecs was a particular kink of mine, and James had an ample supply of pec to fuck. They were so large he couldn’t even flex most of them - only the extremities responded, with most of the muscle just being useless mass. Shoulders the size of bowling balls framed the pecs, each head of muscle set in sharp relief and as unyielding as granite. They made fantastic handholds for when I claimed him, which had become a daily ritual (who was I to deny all that muscle?). The undulating muscles continued down his arms, becoming hopelessly overgrown biceps and triceps. The latter alone were the size of watermelons even unflexed, each rippling head so swollen as to resemble hills and valleys. The former were wonders to behold when James clenched his fists and tensed the muscle, a huge double-mountain erupting from his arm, the skin stretched to the max. Rippling forearms - each muscle visible - flowed into a set of strong, manly hands that had themselves grown in response to handling so much weight during his workouts. Stretch marks ran from beneath his armpits, across his shoulders and pecs, down his upper arms and over his lats. There seemed to be a pressure in him, his skin desperately trying to cover a body growing out of control. It was as if he were about to explode. Perhaps he was. Propping up his arms - forcing them about 70 degrees out - were a pair of lats so wide they were almost square. Unambitious sorts talk of the ‘v-taper’; James had a ‘T’, his lats erupting horizontally from his lower ribs and stretching almost 20 inches out either side of him. Like his pecs, he couldn’t flex them properly due to their size. Thrusting forward from the lats was a prodigious roid gut with a circumference closing on 50 inches; it rested on his lap when he sat, grinding into his permanent erection. It would have been at home on some hopelessly obese heart-attack case - if not the 12 brick-sized ab muscles, and supporting framework of serrati, etched deep enough for me to sink a finger between. Then came his quads. Not unlike his lats they had become somewhat square when viewed from the front; from his knees to his crotch there was no room between his legs. The muscles had consumed his knees, huge snakes of muscle twisting over and under each other. Last came his calves, rising two inches from the bone when flexed. Which they always were when he stood, the muscles desperately trying to balance and stabilise his crippling weight. Many of his muscles were so large they had their own centre of gravity, making it hard for him to balance. Combined with the sheer weight and quads unable to move past each other, we had the golden triangle of immobility. He moaned softly, half in pain and half in pleasure. The pain of his grotesque body was proof to him of how far he had come, how much he had grown. And that made his manhood throb. I flashed him the smile that he loved so much. And for the last time, I attacked his body with my hands, tongue and cock. *** I am a Builder; a Maker of men. Before James, I already had a reputation as one of the few serious artists; someone who could make you what you wanted to be. Boys queued up, dutifully submitting their ‘applications’ - their begging submissions - to be graced by my favour. But I was selective. Most such supplications I ignored, seeing them for what they were: authored by a shallow fool with no comprehension of what they were asking for, simply seeking a quick wank to cool their burning cock. I am not in the business of short-term gratification. As a Builder, a Maker, an Artist, I care only for projects that will stand the test of time. Monuments that will speak of my prowess, and of the ultimate ambition made manifest. For such great work, I require a very certain type of subject. Not a boy who simply seeks to score on Grindr. Rather, a boy who doesn’t want to ‘live’ at all - at least according to the standards of a society built by lesser men. James had demonstrated my skill like no one else, and he had returned the favour with his devotion to my cause. He had been my ultimate proving. Since him, my reputation had only blossomed further. I was the most famous name in the muscle fetish world. An almost legendary figure. The Builder of the most muscular man the world had ever seen. The one who had grown a boy to death. How many sad little boys furiously pumped their cocks to the thought, I wonder? And then wallowed in their misery when I paid them no interest. A whole cottage industry has grown around myths and rumours about me. It’s all very amusing. I am Faber, and maybe - if your application is what I seek - I may just make a man of you. A monster. A god in your own right, to match me. By my grace are you elevated. So people would say of me on the forums and message boards. Browsing the applications is a relaxing pastime of mine. Particularly the cases where some boy repeatedly spammed his application and resorted to unconcealed beggary. These elicited a little chuckle of glee from me. They were desperate, yes, but not the right kind of desperate. They were desperate for a fantasy, not a reality. There was an uncomfortable truth that nearly all of them did not realise. I was merely an enabler. If you don’t already have the Hunger - that all-consuming fire within you - when you come to me, then your efforts are futile. What can I enable? There’s no fire for me to fuel, no Hunger for me to feed. They think they want it because they wank to it. But no. If you did, you would have already started without me - begun to grow with only the Hunger for company. If you can’t even lock down a simple gym routine and diet, then you can never cope with my process. I simply unlock the higher planes, take it to the next level. Allow you to achieve which others can only dream of. The Hunger makes you huge. I am but a catalyst. And you know this. You wonder why you are left behind? You are weak, and gods must be strong. Kneel before your god, and perhaps I will show you favour. *** His purpose was fulfilled. The hospital bed - a reinforced one of the kind used for the morbidly obese - groaning under his mass. My cock twitched. Morbidly obese he was...but from muscle. The heart monitor beeps regularly in the background. His face was still much the same as it had been some 300lbs ago, albeit a little more angular and chiseled - a consequence of my blessings. It wore a look of blissful peace, a faint smile on his lips. The rest of his body was monstrous, looking like a misshapen mountain beneath the bedsheet. His breathing was shallow, aided by an oxygen mask. He looked so peaceful and content. I loved him, but this was the end. And I was not sad about it. He would live on in the minds of all those who dreamed of repeating his feat; but most importantly, his name would be etched on my very soul. Everything I did from this day would be a monument to him. Every boy I grew a testament to his devotion, his achievement. I had made him, and he had made me. In more ways than he would know. I gently lifted the oxygen mask off, exposing his lips. I leaned forward and softly kissed him, his lips pursing into mine by subconscious instinct. As we kissed, I drank deeply of his soul. Of his passion, of his love, of his Hunger. I drew it into me, my skin tingling with its power. He would be part of me forever, my final gift to him - and his to me. The heart monitor blared its shrill alarm as I broke the kiss and replaced the mask, summoning help. But he was already gone. The monstrous body now seemed somehow dull, diminished. I left without a backward glance. He was the first.
  23. 1 point
    Helping a veteran? VII The old sergeant was on his back sweating and panting. So was Nate, but he has always recovered faster than his partners. “Paul. You are amazing! And you taste better than anything made in a French restaurant. I can get use to this.” “Believe me I can too. I wish I were younger. This sort of things should be illegal. I’m drained! You did me well. I was so high in lust. I’m still trying to touch ground…” Paul took a deep breath. He turned to face Nate. “I was so lost in my pleasure that I forgot about you.” He grabbed Nate’s cock, which was asking for more attention. “You are still so hard and wet. Give me some time to recover…” Nate interrupted, “That wetness on my cock and groin is my cum. You should see the puddle between your legs.” He said almost too drained to laugh. “Seeing you burst made my cock explode. You have made me cum twice without touching my dick. It has never happened to me before!” He moved closer to Paul to lean his head on Paul’s heaving chest. “We need to get rid of this sweat and these filthy bed covers.” “I cannot move. Let me be on my filth…” Paul pleaded. “Not an issue sergeant.” Nate stood next to the bed. He cautiously lifted Paul’s limp body off the bed and put him on the recliner right in front of the glass doors. In less than 5 minutes, fresh covers were on the bed. The smell of sex lingered in the room… “Now sarge, we are going to take a shower and we are going to cuddle until the sun wakes us.” “A bath? I’m too tired!” groaned Paul. Then he registered Nate's words. “Are you staying with me?” He asked with a begging tone. “Yes, sergeant Burks. We are taking a shower. I’ll clean us both.” Looking at the man on the recliner. “I want to stay the night with you.” He said with a warm smile. Moments later, both were cleaned and sparkling. Nate placed his man on the bed. Yes, he already felt that Paul was his man. Nate laid down on his side pulling a soft sheet over them. Paul mechanically turned to his side to sleep. He was startled by a huge tree branch that fell over his shoulder. It was Nate pulling him closer to spoon him. Of course, Nate was the big spoon. Nate’s warmth and heartbeats soothed Paul into a prompt sleep. And Nate followed him seconds later. It was a strange dream. Nate was walking down a street carrying five duffel bags in different colors. Each one was full and heavy. To avoid tipping, he choose the khaki bag and put it in a safe that appeared out of nowhere. He regained his balance and continued walking with the other four bags. Then he heard a voice. Not a voice, a scream! He opened his eyes. Paul was screaming his lungs out. “Paul! Paul! I’m here! You are OK.” Nate held the veteran against his chest and began to caress his head. “What!!!” Paul looked confused, but he managed to focus. Nate was with him. “It was that dream again. The nightmare. I can’t make it stop.” Paul said in frustration. His face was resting against the wall of muscle that Nate called chest. He looked up to see Nate’s concerned eyes. “I’ll be OK in a couple of minutes, Nate. Don’t worry. It’s the same thing since we were attacked. Could you please open the drawer on the night table? I have two bottles of pills there.” Nate let go of Paul and turned around to check the drawer. He gave the bottles to Paul. “I’ll be right back.” Nate said as he jumped out of the bed. He returned with two glasses of water, one for Paul and one for him. “Thank you, Nathaniel. You are kind.” Paul took the glass and drank from it as he swallowed two pills. “The doctor gave me these. He said they’ll help me sleep. It’s a gamble; they work, or they don’t. I can’t never tell.” Nate took the glass from Paul and put it on the table by his. “Have you talked to your doctor about alternatives?” “He said I should work out to get tired and keep my mind distracted. If the pills don’t work, I’ll go to the gym. Which happens quite often…” Nate sat on the bed with his back against the bed board. He crossed his legs like in a yoga position. Once he felt comfortable, he lifted Paul off the bed and let him down on his lap. He reached for the cover and put it over Paul. Paul thought it was odd. Nate was quiet. And he was holding Paul the way parents hold their babies on their laps. Paul’s legs were over Nate’s left thigh; his feet not reaching the bed below. His head was resting on the groove of Nate’s right arm. Again, it was odd, but he suddenly he realized how safe he felt. “Don’t look at me like that Paul. This is not weird. Nickie has always been afraid of thunderstorms and fireworks. The noise spooked him shitless. Whenever a t-storm blew over our house, he will jump on my lap like this. He never said a word or asked for permission. He thought, and still thinks, the safest place to be was my lap.” Nate looked at Paul lovingly. The sturdy and ripped to the bone soldier looked so fragile that moment. Nate smiled, “Nickie was 14 feeling like he owned the school. The lucky bastard started to grow chest hair at 11! He strutted shirtless as much as he could. He had to shave daily. He was a cocky school jock, but never a bully. One day, when I was 20, I was in my dorm studying for an exam. It was the beginning of my third year at the university. The weather forecast popped on my screen calling for a t-storm over my town. I closed my books and headed up to my house. Rain was already falling when I opened the door of my parent’s house.” Paul was having trouble staying awake. This niche of warm muscle that smelled like safety was too comfortable to keep him awake. Nevertheless, he listened. Nate continued, “My mom saw me walk in. She gave me a hug, a couple of kisses, and her blessings. Shirtless Nickie was standing at the foot of the stairs with the biggest grin. Mom said: ‘You are going to spoil that brat!’ I laughed out loudly. ‘No mom, I just came home to check on you.’ From his position Nickie shouted: ‘I’m not a brat! Welcome home big bro! Are you staying tonight?’ ‘Of course, little brother! I like to sleep in my bed in nights like this.’ I winked to Nickie; whose grin grew even bigger. Mom interrupted us saying: ‘I knew you were coming, so I cooked your favorite. It’s in the crockpot.’ This time she winked at me. ‘Mom! Stop it! You are going to spoil Nathaniel!’ Nickie said with an evil smile. ‘Don’t you Nathaniel me, you little sasquatch! It’s only ‘Big Bro’ for you!’ And I ran after him upstairs shouting mockingly with anger.” Nate heard a soft snore coming from his lap. Finally, Paul has fallen asleep. Nate accommodated his big back against the bed board. It was going to be one of those sleepless nights that he loved so much. Nickie was not a small teen, but Nate was more than happy to cuddle with him and to let him sleep like this during stormy nights. This time it was Paul’s turn. During the night Paul stirred a couple of times, but by tightening his hold on him, Nate succeeded in keeping Paul asleep. Around 6 AM, Paul opened his eyes and yawned loudly. He stretched his arms and legs as far as he could. He twisted his body and farted. “Good morning to you too.” Came for above him. His eyes opened widely as he saw Nate looking down at him laughing. He realized he had fallen asleep in the big man’s lap. He couldn’t remember if he dreamt… “Good morning Mr. Comfortable Mattress! Did I sleep like this all night?” “You slept well, except for the farting. Ha! Ha! Ha!” With a smirk Paul asked, “Man, what time is? I feel like I have been sleeping for days.” “It’s almost six in the morning. Do you feel better? Do you want to stay in bed, or do you want me to carry you to the bathroom?” Nate had that Cheshire cat look on his face. “No, I’m fine. I can take care of myself. But I got to go pee badly!” He pulled the cover off his body and struggled to crawl out of his muscle nest. “I’ll start some coffee. Don’t flush! I got to go too!” Naked breakfast was good. Nate began to talk about Paul’s dreams. “Paul, you need to see your doctor. It’s not OK that you are skipping nights of sleep. I can skip a night now and then, but not every day as you do.” “I have an early appointment tomorrow. I’ll talk to the doc about it.” Nate knew Paul said it just to tame Nate’s persistence. He made a mental note to call Paul tomorrow to check on this appointment. It was mid-morning. Both men were basking on the bed. Nate had his head on Paul’s lap, while Paul was answering an email from his buddy Carlos. Beep! Nate’s cell. A message from his boss. ‘Urgent meeting at 1 PM.’ Paul saw Nate’s mouth curl. “Bad news?” “The ball and chain, also known as, my job. The boss called for a meeting today. A fucking Sunday!” He sat on the bed and grabbed Paul in a passionate kiss. “I got to go. I bet my boss will want to see some files I have at home. A raincheck?” This time Paul grabbed Nate in strong and demanding kiss. His tongue pushed Nate’s out of the way until it reach the throat. Paul re-exploring the territory he had claimed yesterday. Nate was in heaven! “I could live out of these lips… OK soldier. You are dismissed. I’m the retired one, so you pick the raincheck date.” Nate grabbed his watch. He was walking to the living room to get his clothes when the date on his watch started to make sense. “Oh! I got a better plan! Nickie and his gang are arriving Thursday night. We are going to celebrate Memorial Day with a family get together. You are invited! I’ll be cooking my famous grill. Bring extra clothes and a toothbrush because you will be staying with me the whole weekend! Clothes, because Linda, Nickie’s wife, is going to be there. Otherwise you would be walking around naked.” He said grinning while looking at Paul’s fuzzy crotch. “Almost forgot! Bring your trunks because I got a pool.” “So, Hulk is wealthy enough to have a house with a pool.” Paul teased Nate. “Let’s say I’m doing good at the company. Also, that I was extremely lucky to find my house. Single corner unit with a big, private yard. Big enough for me, my little brother, and his family. The previous owners installed a pool that is long enough for laps. Changing it to salt water was the best thing. It’s like having a chunk of the beach on your backyard!” Paul became quiet and pensive. “Paul. Think of it as vacation time. We’ll take good care of you. Nickie is so eager to meet you.” “Have you already talked to Nick about me? Wow. I’m flattered…” “There are no secrets between Nickie and me. We are an extension of each other. He knows everything about me, and I mean everything.” Nate said with a big smile. “My baby brother. Oops! Before I forgot, don’t tell him I called him ‘baby brother’. He will be pissed with me for 10 hours! No longer than that because he really loves me.” There was love and pride in Nate’s voice. “Nickie knows all my passwords. He has keys to the house. He even knows people can make me cum just by rubbing my balls.” Paul burst out laughing! “What the… You share that kind of stuff with your bro? Geez! You two are a close!” “No secrets between us. I told him about my talk with dad in the basement. He knows how close I was to dad. You think I’m strong? Nickie is the strongest. He comforted me when I was crying like a newborn after dad’s death. He was my support when mom died of cancer. I know he was grieving more than me, but he was stronger just for me. My life belongs to Nickie…” Paul became somber. Lowering his head, he spoke, “I’m sorry to hear about your parents. I went through it myself. That’s why I enrolled. My three buddies, Joe, Mathew, and Carlos, they became my family, my ‘Nicks’. Losing Mathew was devastating for all of us.” Nate listened to Paul. He remembered Paul calling out for Mat during his nightmare. “My dearest friend because you are my friend, aren’t you? I’m more than happy to stay with you next weekend. I don’t care much about the pool thing, but it’s been ages since I had a nice bbq.” “Then sergeant, we have a date! I’ll send a DriveMe2 for you on Friday afternoon. Maybe I’ll still be at the office by the time you arrive. But Nickie and specially Linda will take good care of you.” Nate checked his watch again. “Time to skate! I’ll call you later.” He went to Paul who was still naked and lifted him high in the air. He kissed each furry ball, then kissed the rising rod. Then he lifted Paul up and down a few times just for fun. “Nate, you are killing me!” Nate smiled and lowered Paul head level. They kissed. Nobody could tell which cock was harder, but it was a fact that Paul’s was the real leaker. The flow of pre-juice stained Nate’s shirt and pants, and it was starting to drip on the floor. “Fuck! I did a mess on you pants! It’s all your fault!” scolded Paul with a grin. “Let me clean it for you.” Instead, Nate lifted Paul higher again and sucked on all the juice seeping out of the cock slit. Being manhandled like that, feeling his head inches from the roof of the apartment, the warm lips on his helmet. All those things… The orgasm appeared unannounced. Blast after blast of warm cum filled Nate’s mouth completely. His cum was whitewashing Nate’s tonsils and throat. And Nate was swallowing as fast as he could. Again, nothing was wasted. “Holy smokes!” Paul was still shaking. “Nate. Can I have more of this over the weekend?” “This,” and Nate kissed the softening dick, “and more.” In a final kiss, they shared the taste of Paul’s cum. With a backbreaking bearhug, Nate said his goodbyes. Paul was left alone in the tiny apartment that abruptly seemed larger.
  24. 1 point
    Note: A little m/f sex in the beginning. Rest of it is m/m. "Give Him Strength" Friday, Mid-Day: It was a sweltering day in New Orleans, but John Tomich couldn’t fathom getting on a bus. He didn’t want to see people as he walked home from the office at 1:30 in the afternoon on a Friday, not because he knocked off early to have some fun, but because he’d been fired and given until lunch to clean out his desk. He wasn’t fired because he was bad his job--far from it. He’d been fired because his boss, a fraternity boy from Kentucky named Casen, had found out what John did on the weekends, and why he always was “out sick” the Monday after Pride. As he walked down the sidewalk on a street he’d driven past but never walked before, he met an old, stooped woman. He tried to turn sideways and let her pass, but she looked at him. “You look troubled.” “Not having a great day, no.” “Let me help.” “What? No, I got this.” He shifted the weight of the box. His thin arms were tired from holding it on his long walk. He was eager to get home. “No, not with the box, foolish boy. Solve your problem.” “What do you know about my problems?” “Much. And you young men all have the same problems anyway. Come. You need a rest. Let’s get a cold drink. Follow me.” John wasn’t totally feeling visiting with an old lady, but he also felt strangely like he didn’t have a choice in the matter. So he followed her around the block to an old Victorian house. She led him up the creaky steps. “I used to be able to take better care of the place,” the old lady monologued as she poured a glass of iced tea. Despite supposedly being a place for John to cool down, the old house with no AC was hotter and stuffier than outside. John looked forward to finishing the tea and leaving. “Sit, sit!” she said. “And tell me what happened.” “I lost my job. Five of us did.” “Hard times at the company?” “No. All five of us were gay.” “Ah. That’s illegal, no?” “Yeah, but what’s the point of hiring a lawyer? Maybe we get a little cash settlement, but our careers are still ruined. Better to just pull the ripcord, move to New York and try to start over.” The old lady leaned in. “Or, you could get even.” “Get even?” “Punish the one who harmed you.” “I’d fucking love to.” “Really? What would you do?” “Slash his tires and beat the shit out of him.” “Do it.” “Ugh, he’s huge though. I’d have to shoot him. Probably couldn’t even do it with a baseball bat.” “Yes, that seems excessive.” The old lady put down her tea. She looked John in the eye. “You know, I might be able to help.” “Oh? And how is that.” “I have...powers.” John rolled his eyes. He stood up to leave. The woman snapped her fingers. Out of nowhere, a green-skinned man materialized and grabbed John by the shoulders. He forced John back into his chair. John, for his part, screamed bloody murder. “Stay a while,” the old lady smiled. “Where the fuck did he come from?” “The demon realm. I summoned him.” John couldn’t process. So he just stammered. “There are many more where he comes from. Many with...interesting properties. Shall we find one?” The old lady took a book down from the bookshelf in her living room and walked back into the kitchen. The pages were parchment and hand-written. “I have an idea, she said. A mighty warrior. He will vanquish this...boss of yours. What is his name?” “Casen.” “He will vanish Casen.” “How?” “He is not one who is simply summoned with the snap of a finger. He requires the efforts of many men. You said five men wish to harm Casen?” She reached the page in the book she was looking for. “Yeah, five.” She read the faded page. “Five should suffice. Gather them.” Friday, 6:00 P.M. All five of the men Casen fired that day answered John’s text. They met in the old lady’s front room. They were all clearly confused why John had brought them there. “Why are we here?” asked a young blond man named Will. John hired Will into the company after a...successful job interview. “Well, I wanted to get inside and tell you, but, frankly, it’s for revenge on Casen.” “What? How? We can’t beat him up! Well, maybe with Trent’s help. But probably not. And we’d get arrested” protested Hemanth, who had similarly hired John. “We’re not going to kick his ass. Someone is going to do it for us,” explained John.” “A hit? You’re talking about a hit on him?” asked Trent, the only fit guy of the five. “I didn’t say anything about a hit.” Responded John. “But, now that you mention it, yeah. It’s...kind of a hit.” “I’m down.” said Adam. Adam had been the most out-and-proud of the five. “Who’s the hitman?” “I’ve never met him,” said John. “But, he’s coming. We have to call him, though.” “Call him?” asked the last colleague, Max. “Yes,” the old lady, who had been standing in the corner, “Come. We will call the hit-man. We must conduct this business in the back room, however.” “Who the hell are you?” asked Adam. “Think of me as a broker.” The guys followed her into the back room. They sat in a circle of chairs, with the old lady sitting between the men and the door. When she sat down, she said, “Let us call your hitman.” Then, the door behind her slammed itself shut. The room went dark. The old lady closed her eyes and started speaking jibberish, or so it seemed to the horrified guys. Wind picked up from nowehere. Then, a bright flash of light blinded them all, and when the flash died down, the old lady had been replaced by a beautiful, young woman. “Hello.” She said in an ominous tone. “And who is before me?” “I’m...John. These are my friends. You’re...a hit man?” “No,I’m a Demon. But as for your ‘hit man,’ I’m his mother.” “His...mother. Where is he?” “Not born yet.” “I don’t understand.” “You must conceive him.” “...Sorry, what?” “You do know where babies come from, don’t you?” “Um, yes....” “Then I shall await your seed.” She gestured toward the middle of the room, and a large bed materialized. She walked toward the bed and disrobed. She sat down on the bed. “Who’s the lucky boy?” The men looked around at each other. “It’s your fucking idea, man.” said Trent to John. John walked forward, and took his clothes off. He closed his eyes and imagined the hottest guy he could. “Let me help with that, the Demon Mother said,” and took him into her mouth. She was talented. He was hard very quickly. She laid down on the bed.John shut his eyes and started to pump. He had never been with a woman before, so he was surprised how smooth she felt around his cock. He’d never been turned on by a woman, either, but the demon woman was beautiful, and enticing, he felt like she wanted him. She squeezed around him, and he closed his eyes and imagined he was fucking the tightest smoothest twink he’d seen in the gym or on Instagram, and soon enough, he felt his balls draw close and the swelling sensation of a great orgasm. He pumped his load into her, then opened his eyes, and was surprised that he didn’t feel ashamed of being with a woman, but felt proud that he had done what was needed. He stood with his cock still mostly hard while his friends clapped him on the back and congratulated him. “Fuck, dude, I don’t know if I could have done that,” Adam said. “She even looked like she was having fun! But, what happens now?” John opened his mouth to say he didn’t know, but before he could, the Demon Woman started moaning. “What happens now is the seed quickens, and it has begun! OOAAAHHHH” The woman was writhing in pain as she became pregnant before their eyes. Her belly started to balloon as her breathing turned to gasps. The ceiling in the basement seemed to disappear as wind started to blow and lightning started to crash overhead what became infinite blackness. John took her hand as she screamed for about 2 minutes, but what seemed like hours, as she grew well past what a normal baby would look like in her, to an absolutely gargantuan size. Then, she stopped screaming only for a moment, then her water broke. She pushed as she began to crown, but what came out was not a baby. The men gathered around her and pulled from her a short figure. It was male, but not a “man,” he was 4 feet tall, but he was literally skin and bones. A basin appeared in the room as the wind died down, and the Demon Woman gasped “Wash him.” The men took up his frail body, thinking they might rip him apart if they moved quickly. John’s hand literally wrapped around his entire upper leg. They placed him in the bath, wiping the birth fluids off of him. Then they moved him back to the bed where the Demon Mother had just arisen from. “I don’t understand,” John said. “I thought you would birth a powerful warrior?” “His name is Amagnathon. He will be powerful.” Amagnathon’s lips started to move. He seemed to be whispering “Help.” The men gathered around and John lowered his ear to hear. He could barely make out the whisper. “Give...me....strength.” “Give him strength?” John looked at the Mother quizzically. “Make him a man, then make him strong. He is the warrior you seek. As you give him strength, give him the command for how he is to use the strength.” “You mean, fuck him? He’ll die!” “He will grow strong. And he will do whatever is in your mind as you climax” The men gathered. “I don’t think this is a good idea,” said Carter. “Let’s ask him!” exclaimed Adam. “We give you strength by...fucking you?” Amagnathon nodded, almost imperceptably. “And you...want us to?” Again, a nod. “Here goes nothing.” Adam had stepped up to the end of the bed where Amagnathon’s legs were splayed. He lifted them around his neck. He wasn’t hard, so he spat on his hand and jerked himself until he got some blood flow, then spat on it again and stuck it into Amagnathon’s smooth hole. He had gotten himself so close with his hand it only took a few seconds before he too was cumming. But, he didn’t stop cumming. As the orgasm reached 10, 15 seconds, Amagnathon’s face changed from agony to relief, like he’d walked into an air conditioned room on a sweltering day. Then he started smiling and let out an enraptured “yeeeesssss…..” As he did, Adam felt Amagnathon’s hole tighten around his cock, then, amazingly, he felt it start to suck him in. Then, he felt weakness in his knees. He tried to back away and sit down, but he couldn’t pull out. All he could do was lean over as he tried to recover his balance. As he reached forward, he noticed his arms….were shrinking. He looked down at his chest, that he’d been working so hard to try to thicken, was starting to sink in. Then his saw his legs getting narrower, his ass getting flatter, until his thighs eventually were actually skinnier than his hip bones and knee joints. As he gasped for air, it became clear what was happening to his muscle--it was flowing to Amagnathon. He was moaning in pleasure now, and it looked like someone was filling his muscles out like they were water balloons. New pecs covered his ribs, his legs which Adam had totally wrapped his fingers around completely when he raised them over his head, expanded and forced their way out of Adam’s fingers. Adam stopped to think just in time: Kick Casen’s ass. Beat his face in. I want him to bleed. Adam stopped shrinking when he became a shriveled husk of the man that had started to fuck Amagnathon, skin and bones as Amagnathon had been just a few moments before. Amagnathon’s hole finally released Adam and Adam fell to the floor, gasping and clammy. He tried to crawl away from Amagnathon, but he could only reach out to his horrified friends for help, who got up and carried him back to his place in the circle. “What...the fuck?” one of the guys asked, to no one in particular. The Demon Mother spoke, “This is how my son gains strength for the task ahead of him.” Amagnathon had sat up on the table. His muscles were tiny, even though he barely had an ounce of fat on him, they were barely visible. But he no longer had an alien look about him. He might have been described as “anorexic.” “The first contribution has been made,” the Demon Mother spoke. “All of you must contribute.” Amagnathon let out a whimper. “Mom? They want me to attack the man named Casen. But he’s...so big. He’ll kill me! I need...more power. Help?” He lifted his head to look at the men who had clustered around Adam’s limp form. The Mother asked, “Who shall contribute his strength next?” None of the men moved. “I will be forced to send my son into combat as he is. You are condemning him to failure and a painful death.” “I’ll do it,” said William. William had always liked fucking twinks. It made him feel powerful, even if his body wasn’t in...top condition. He gulped as he stood and walked slowly over to Amagnathon, who got back into a prone position. “Are you gonna fuck me like a man, daddy?” “...yeah.” “I want you to.” “Yeah you do.” “You gonna give me all your muscles?” “Yeah, I am.” “You gonna make me strong, daddy?” “As strong as I can.” William bent over and kissed the twinky Amagnathon. The knowledge he was going to destroy his life seemed to fade away as he felt the twink’s abdomen, muscles completely unobscured by the paper-thin skin. His limbs might have been frail, but his core was so firm. William just had to get inside what was going to be the best fuck of his life. “Fuck me daddy.” William was getting hard. “I’m gonna fuck you so hard.” He spat on his cock. “Make me yours!” “You’re MINE.” “MAKE ME YOUR LITTLE BITCH!!!” That was all William needed. He thrust into Amagnathon as hard as he could, barely giving the twink time to adjust. He slapped Amagnathon across the face as his hips started clapping against the ass cheeks. He held Amagnathon’s neck to get as deep as he could, making him struggle against his strength for air. Amagnathon couldn’t do anything and nearly fainted before William relented. William lifted the twink into the air and started fucking him. When he had gotten bored of that, he grabbed the warrior around the waist and tossed him on the ground, onto his stomach. Amagnathon almost looked like he wanted to get away from his torturer, but William would have none of that. He grabbed Amagnathon’s hips and forced him into doggy position, fucking him wildly. As Amagnathon started to tear up from the intensity of the fucking, William’s balls tightened up and he couldn’t hold out any more, and he started to cum. And he came, and he came, and he came. As he came, he thought-commanded Amagnathon: “Pound his stomach until he can’t breathe. Keep knocking the wind out of him until he almost will die from suffocation. Then keep doing it. Torture him for a long, long time.” Quickly, Amagnathon’s tears dried up as he was once again overcome with the new strength flowing into his muscles. As William shriveled, Amagnathon seemed to transform from malnourished to a slim runner’s body, and William had a front row seat. Lats formed out of nowhere, forming the beginning of a triangle torso, which continued with as his shoulders, which had just been points of bone before, seemed to gain a little deltoid cap. His pencil-thin neck started to widen at its base as traps formed. William also noticed he had to reach farther to keep his grip around Amagnathon’s neck--the twunk was getting taller. William finished cumming, but he was still rock hard, but his cock fell out of Amagnathon’s ass. “What the fuck?” He asked as he looked down. Of course, Amagnathon’s glutes had grown with William’s contribution, but he was also horrified to see that his cock was a shadow of his former self. He had lost 4, maybe even 5 of his inches, and he’d gone from a twink-splitting thickness to a laughably thin prick. “Oh, yeah, I took some of that too, daddy,” Amagnathon taunted Willam with a cheeky grin. No one had noticed, but his soft cock had grown with both the men’s contributions, and he bent over and picked up the 60-pound husk of William by the neck, and slapped him across the face with his now 5-inch long soft, but heavy, cock. “Who’s the bitch now?” William was too weak to speak. “WHO’S THE BITCH NOW?” “I am.” Amagnathon, satisfied, threw William to the ground at his feet. He walked over to the mirror, felt up his 8-pack, flexed his new lime-sized biceps. “This is progress,” Amagnathon said as he turned and flexed his back. “But nowhere near what I’ll need.” He turned, and looked at the men with their muscles, such as they were, still remaining. “Who’s next?” Hemanth stood up. “Let’s get this over with.” “That’s a good boy.” Amagnathon said. He was starting to enjoy himself. Hemanth walked over to Amagnathon, who was now almost as tall as the guy who was to fuck him. Amagnathon felt up Hemanth’s arms, shoulders, and pecs. He was hardly huge, but Amagnathon was impressed. “Nice, dude. I can tell you hit the gym unlike some of your friends here. Shame you’ll lose it all. It’ll look better on me, though, don’t you think?” “Mmm-hm.” Hemanth hesitantly agreed. Amagnathon got on his knees, rubbing his hands down Hemanth’s hairy 4-pack of abs as he did. He took Hemanth’s cock into his mouth and started to suck. He sucked, and sucked, until soon Hemanth couldn’t resist his cock filling up. Amagnathon took the cock deep into his throat, getting his lips down to Hemanth’s pubes. “Fuck, that feels good.” Amagnathon let him out of his mouth. “I know. You know what feels better, though?” He grabbed Hemanth’s ass and pushed him toward the table, and onto the table on his back. Hemanth’s cock was still slick from the blowjob, and Amagnathon wasted no time mounting Hemanth and sticking it inside him. “FUCK, that feels AMAZING.” Amagnathon started pumping himself back and forth on Hemanth’s cock. Then he raised up on his haunches and let Hemanth thrust his hips into him. It didn’t take long before Hemanth was blowing his load like his friends before him. From below Amagnathon, he was amazed at the changes he was witnessing. Amagnathon’s face was rising above him as the warrior grew taller. Amagnathon’s collarbone, then neck, then chin, started getting obscured by expanding slabs of meat on his chest. Amagnathon roared “FUCK YEAH!” as he threw his arms up into a powerful double-bicep pose, watching his egg-sized biceps steadily inflate to the size of avocados. “Oh, you’ve got a lot for me, don’t you, big guy?” he asked as his flat, but shredded stomach started forming 4 perfect pairs of bread-roll sized ab muscles. Amagnathon looked over at his Demon Mother, smiling, and said “Hey, mom, watch this!” He raised his arms up behind his head, exposing not only his expanding lats and biceps that were getting close to bulging into his head, but also baring the thin wispy hair in his armpits. He tilted his head to one side, and the thick hairs covering Hemanth’s body started receding into their follicles, only to grow again, thick and dark brown, in Amagnathon’s pits. Then he looked at his still-gyrating waist, covered in slithering muscles, bit his lower lip, and a perfect treasure trail the width of a finger grew from his pubes up to the top of his abs. “Isn’t that awesome?” “One more thing, then I’m done with this one.” He tilted his head to the other side, and Hemanth’s skin started to lighten. Amagnathon’s body, from head to toe, changed from alabaster to a beautiful olive tone. “Almost forgot!” Amagnathon was getting hard watching his muscles grow this time. He had already apparently sucked an impressive amount of cock from his first two tributes, the rod slapping the flabby, pale remains of Hemanth with every buck Amagnathon took was nearly 8 inches. “Do you want me to stick this monster into Casen?” “No,” Hemanth gasped. “But, slap his face with it. Make him feel like an inadequate man when he sees yours next to his.” “I’ll need a lot of you, then.” Amagnathon closed his eyes and strained, as he sucked Hemanth’s cock right off his frame. Amagnathon’s grew from 8, to 9, and then 10 inches, while growing from hefty to ludicrously thick and veiny. Amagnathon hopped off of Hemanth, whom he scooped up in one newly powerful arm (Hemanth’s toes barely dragged the ground, where before he’d been heavier and taller) and placed him down beside Adam and Will. Amagnathon was truly coming into his form as a warrior. He was 6 feet 3 or 4, a slim yet strong 180 pounds with all the muscle and sinew and bone and cock he’d been gifted by the other men. “Me next!?” exclaimed Max as he jumped and threw his arms around the warrior’s neck. “Whoa! Haha, hold your horses,” as he gained his balance, he carried the newest tribute over to the bed, turned around and raised his legs. Max was so excited, he’d never been with such a beautiful man before, that when he got inside all it took was Amagnathon to raise up his arm, flex a little, and smile and Max was shooting his load. “Oh, that was quick!” said Amagnathon as his legs swelled bigger than his waist, and his ass grew so much, and his grip around the shrinking Max was so tight that Max had to go up on his tip-toes, then was suspended in midiar as Amagnathon’s lats spread wider into a huge cape of muscle. The head of Amagnathon’s cock had been resting in the crevasse between his 2nd and 3rd row of abs, and as he let out a relaxed sigh, its wet head slowly slid up and rested one row of abs higher. Max asked Amagnathon before he fainted, “Break Casen’s arms.” Max had only gotten a couple minutes with the warrior, but he breathed a calm sigh. “Quick, but if you’re satisfied, I am too.” Amagnathon said as he gently stroked his huge member. “I have an idea. John, since you’re my father, if you can make me cum without touching myself, I’ll let you keep some of your muscle.” John gulped. “I can try.” John had felt terrible about what had happened to his friends. But he didn’t know--maybe this was all a dream? He was pretty sure whatever happened he had to go through with his contribution. “Fuck me liked you fucked my mom and you’ll be fine.” John was scared, but he got ready. Amagnathon had grown so big off the men’s muscles that he was hard to move around, but he was athletic enough that he was able to bend his body the way John seemed to want. John fucked him on his back for a while, then doggy style. As the pair transitioned to Amagnathon getting fucked on his side, he was clearly enjoying himself. He started to moan. “Is he going to cum?” John thought to himself. “Can I really do it?” “Fuck yes! Yes you can do it!” John pumped faster. “Ohh...yeeeessss” He was clearly hitting the spot. Amagnathon got back onto his back, and John was pumping furiously, absolutely railing on the G spot. The warrior’s cock was pulsing, veins completely engorged. John could tell his bottom wanted to blow. But Amagnathon put his arms behind his head, like he was going to do a sit-up, and the paper-thin skin stretched so tightly and showing every fibre of his split baseball-sized biceps, perfectly offset from the triangle-shaped triceps, was just too much for John, and he found himself blowing his load. “Gotcha! Now you’re ALL mine!” “No, please! I’m the reason you’re here! Leave me something!” “Haha, nope.You’re going to learn about the sacrifices a father has to make.” The extraction from John was relentless. Amagnathon’s baseballs grew to be foootball-shaped, if not of a full professional size. His frame swelled to just a couple inches short of 7 feet tall, and he had grown almost too wide to fit through a door, with how far his lats were pushing out his arms. The growing muscle began to push out thick veins over not only his forearms and biceps, but his abs, and lats, and quads and calves too. And his calves were clearly loving a particularly generous contribution from John, whose years of biking were rendered meaningless in less than a minute. When it was over, and Amagnathon had put John back, Trent was the only man who wasn’t an emaciated figure just trying to hold his head up. Amagnthon turned to Trent. “And I’ve been looking forward to you most of all.” “Fuck you, man. No. I didn’t sign up for this.” Trent bolted back toward the door, but the door was locked. “NO! NO NO NO!” he screamed. “LET ME OUT!” Amagnathon quietly grabbed Trent by the arm. Trent tried to escape, but Amagnathon’s grip had grown iron-strong and he couldn’t pull away. “Where are you going? We’re about to have so much fun!” “No.” Amagnathon whipped Trent around and threw him up against the wall, holding him there with one arm. He flexed the other bicep, looked at it, pumped it a couple times, then looked back at Trent. “You sure?” “Fuck you.” Trent spat in Amagnathon’s face. That pissed Amagnathon off. “Fuck you, I know you fucking want me.” He raised his arm over his head and rubbed Trent’s face in his massive, furry pit. The smell wasn’t sour or rank, but the musk was so powerful that Trent started to get a chub, despite his efforts to avoid feeling attracted to the most perfect man he’d ever seen. Amagnathon noticed Trent’s dick stirring. “Thought you might like that.” It was all he needed. He took Trent’s semi and slid it in between the two massive columns of his 10-pack abs. His abs had gotten so deep and he had so much control over his body that he squeezed in the valley between them around Trent’s cock. Then he grabbed Trent under his arms and started lifting him up and down, forcing Trent to fuck his abs. Trent could feel each muscle sliding over his cock and he couldn’t help but start to get hard. “Nnnnooooooo!” After a minute, Trent’s cock had been coaxed into its full 8 thick inches. Amagnathon relented, and carried Trent over to the bed and slammed him down on his back. Trent tried to get up, but was no match for the 300 pound shredded beast holding him down. Amagnathon put his giant forearm across Trent’s chest, and used the other arm to position Trent’s hard cock, then he sat down on it. With Trent inside him, Amagnathon went to work, gyrating his hips to jack off Trent against his will. As the power-bottoming got faster and faster, Trent started to groan, and Amagnathon knew he was getting close. He grabbed Trent’s 17 inch biceps and licked his lips. He gave them a squeeze, saying “Fuck yeah, these puppies are mine now. Kiss them goodbye.” “Fuck you.” “Do it and this will be over.” Amagnathon got a grip on Trent’s throat. Trent could feel the asphyxiation causing himself to get to the edge. He wanted it so desperately to stop. So he turned his head to his arms, and kissed his prescious bicep one last time. And 5 seconds of pumping from Amagnathon later, Trent couldn’t struggle any longer and he came. “Rip Casen open with that cock and fuck his ass. Fill him to bursting with your cum.” was Trent’s command. Amagnathon let out the biggest sigh of ecstacy with any of the men he’d taken that night. As Trent’s muscles dissolved off him, Amagnathon ballooned to incredible size. With each thrust of his, hips, waves of muscle washed into his limbs, which happily lengthened to make room for it all. New cords sprung up in his forearms and hands. His shoulders were widening in double-time as his collarbone got wider at the same time his deltoids became spheres. He raised his arms in a double-bicep. Each bicep had reached the size and shape of a rugby ball, but were even more firm to the touch, and he had the triceps to match. His lats were nearly 4 feet wide when he flared them. His 10-pack abs had grown inches deep, accompanied by an inconceivable amount of intercostals and V-lines. A man could have stood on the ass muscles that were off to each side of his tiny waist, and each thigh wrapped around Trent had long since grown bigger than the ribcage of the man they were feasting on. Finally his cock and balls grew, and again, Trent gave him a lot to work with. By the time it was over, Amagnathon’s hard cock was slapping Trent’s face as he bounced up and down, and the balls resting on Trent’s now-soft stomach were the size of lemons, and heavy. Trent’s last thought before he passed out was “kick his ass, then fuck him with your horse cock. Make him suffer.” The warrior dismounted his last contributor. As he stood to address the mass of expended bodies in front of him, he rose to nearly seven and a half feet tall. He looked to be at least 440 pounds, without an ounce of fat. “While not all of you have given equally, you have all given what you can, to build me into a great warrior. What you have done is honorable. I know your wishes, and I shall fulfill them.” Clothes materialized on the bed for him. Jeans, tank top, and steel-toed boots. He put them on, then walked over to his Demon-mother, who put her hand on his massive chest, over his heart. “I always love to see you like this,” she said. “Good luck.” “I won’t need it,” he grinned as he bounced his pec. She gave him a playful slap as she raised her arm, and a portal opened to the gym where Casen was pumping iron all alone. The gym was closed for the night, but Casen had a key. He’d been pleased with himself for firing all the gays in his office, and he knew he’d probably get booty-calls from 3 or 4 girls tonight, so he was wrapping up his lift supersetting pec deck with hammer curls, hitting most musculars between each set to really get the blood pumped in. He was slamming weights down, as behind him, a portal opened up and with a gust of wind, out stepped the largest man Casen could imagine. Casen was tall, but his eyes were barely nipple-level on the man walking toward him. “Hello. My name is Amagnathon. I have been sent by a number of your former employees who wish you a great deal of harm. I intend to cause you that harm. I will allow you to defend yourself to the best of your ability, however. If you would like to catch your breath before I attack you, I would allow you to do so.” Casen stood dumbly. “What…?” “Are you ready to fight?” “Uh….I guess? Are you fucking kidding?” “No.” Amagnathon raised his fists and walked purposefully toward Casen, who instinctually put his arms in front of his face. Casen’s arms might have been bigger than 99% of the guys he met on the street, but they folded like a cheap suit when Amagnathon’s pythons came crashing toward his head. Two punches threw Casen over a weight bench. He regained his balance, ducked a mighty swing from Amagnathon, then returned with an uppercut. Casen had been benching 350 pounds for reps that night, and the punch was square on Amagnathon’s abs, but the warrior’s 10-pack absorbed and deflected the blow and the expression on Amagnathon’s face barely changed. Next, Casen grabbed a 45 lb plate and swung it at Amagnathon’s head. Amagnathon reached up with one hand and stopped the weight mid-air, twisted it out of Casen’s grip, then threw it at the gym’s wall so hard it split the cinderblocks and stuck there. Casen realized what he was up against. “Oh, fuuuuu….” As he turned to run away, the giant’s long arm grabbed him by the shirt collar, which tore, but not before Casen was brought back in striking distance of his assailant. Amagnathon turned Casen around, and kneed him in the stomach. He threw him to the ground. Casen started coughing up blood. “No! Please! I’ll give you whatever you want! Just stop! You want money? I can pay you almost a million dollars tonight.” “Not good enough.” Amagnathon picked Casen up by the neck, with one hand, and raised him above his head. “I’ll hire all those guys back. With a promotion. And an apology. I’m so sorry.” “No doubt you are.” Amagnathon brought Casen down so they looked eye-to-eye, and the warrior head-butted the bodybuilder, who promptly blacked out. “Fuck, I need to take a piss. Sleep tight, Tiny.” said Amagnathon as he walked to the bathroom. John, Adam, Hemanth, Trent, and Will watched this unfold through the portal. They were emaciated skeletons, but they had gotten their breath and were able to walk about a bit. “Shit, he got fucked up.” “Yeah, I kinda feel bad….” “Do you think he’s dead?” “I hope not. Doesn’t deserve that.” “Did you tell Amagnathon to kill him?” “Of course not!” “He’s not dead. Look--he’s breathing. I think…” “Well I still think he had it coming.” “I dunno man…” “So, when this is over...what happens to us?” “I don’t know. Ask her.” The Demon Mother stood silently. “What is Amag doing to him?” Amagnathon had come from the locker room, carrying a bottle of lotion. He swept up Casen and plopped him down on his back on the bench. “Taking off his clothes…” Being picked up and undressed seemed to shake Casen out of his stupor. By the time he was conscious, he was completely naked. What really woke him up, though, was a 14-inch cock, as wide as a full soda can and just as firm, slapping his face. “What the fuck?” “We’re not done here.” Amagnathon got a pump of hand lotion, and rubbed it on his cock. Then, when that wasn’t enough to cover the massive rod, he got two more pumps from the bottle to lube up the rest of it. “Have you ever taken anything up your ass before?” “Fuck. No.” “Well, they say you should start small or it hurts.” Amagnathon raised Casen’s legs above his head, and though the bottom tried to resist, it was no use. Amagnathon’s arms were more powerful even than Casen’s roided-up legs and ass muscles. He was powerless to stop Amagnathon impaling him. And the warrior was not gentle or slow. “Did you tell him to do this?” “No!” “I didn’t!” “Of course not.” Each of the five tributes denied signaling they wanted Amagnathon to fuck Casen, in turn. But he did. Casen screamed in agony as he was made to endure what he felt so repulsive about the gays he hated. Amagnathon had his way with Casen for about 5 minutes, when Casen finally asked him “Please. Just finish. I surrender. Just make it stop.” Amagnathon sensed his tributes would want him to show mercy. So he decided the torture would cease. But only by finishing deep within Casen. Amagnathon pumped faster and faster, and soon, his balls huddled close to his cock as his orgasm started to swell. As he was cresting, he said to Casen, “Worth it?” Casen sighed. “Totally.” In the circle, John turned to Will, asking “What?” They soon got their answer. Just as each of the five of them were absorbed when they fucked Amagnathon, Amagnathon was getting absorbed when he fucked Casen. Amagnathon’s pecs sunk, then became droopy, then began to flatten into his ribcage. His arms deflated. His calves became slender. His abs retreated, row by row. His shoulders got bony. His lats shriveled up, and his traps sank back into his collarbone. Then he started to grow shorter, and he started looking like a twink. He whimpered as finally his cock started to deflate into a shrimp, but he kept shrinking. Until he was skin and bones, then he started to melt until he was sucked completely into Casen. Amagnathon was gone. And Casen was growing. He grew. He added Amagnathon’s size to his own. He grew a week of stubble. His wounds from the fight healed. Then his muscles started to swell. By the time he was done, he had added 5 inches to his height, bringing him to 6 feet 7. He was tricked out with 300 new pounds of muscle. And his soft cock must have been nearly 7 inches. Probably too big for most women, but that would be a problem for another day. And he was sure there would be an endless supply of them willing to try. He flexed in the mirror. Double bicep. He almost couldn't bring his forearms vertical before they were bouncing against the biceps. He found his gym shorts. They had been baggy before, but he pulled them on over his new tree-trunk thighs and they fit like lyrica. You could see the veins on his cock through them. He liked that. He looked into the portal that was still open. “Looks like I played you guys. Thanks.” He hit a Most Muscular, then walked out the back gym door to his car. The portal closed. “No, no! Wait! John screamed. The wind picked up. “It is done.” The Demon mother said, before vanishing in a flash of light. And then the 5 men were back in the shop where they had started. But they were all naked, all less than 5 feet tall, all less than 80 pounds. “What do we do now?” asked Hemanth. “I don’t know,” replied John. Two days before. Trent saw his boss walking toward his cubicle. He liked Casen. Not just because he wanted Casen to fuck his brains out, even though he knew Casen was straight as an arrow. “Can you come with me? Want to talk to you about something.” It was the end of the day. Trent made to walk toward Casen’s office. “Nah, we’re going on a trip downtown. Bring your stuff and I’ll drop you by your house when we’re done.” Could this be the promotion-drinks Trent had been waiting for? It wasn’t. Casen drove Trent past the regular after-work haunt, then into an old part of town, stopping in front of an old, creepy-looking house. “What’s this?” “You’ll see.” The pair walked up the creaky stairs into the front room. A gaudily-dressed woman sat in an overstuffed armchair behind a crystal ball. “Madame.” “My child.” “Here’s my tribute,” Casen gestured to Trent. “He will do well.” “What the hell is going on?” asked Trent. “You will be a tribute to Amagnathon.” “That...explains nothing.” “I’m gonna make you a deal,” Casen explained. “Amagnathon is a demon.” “A demon? Come on, man, let’s get out of here.” “A demon who can be summoned to carry out a task. Madame here summons him. But he takes his commands in a...special way. You have to be thinking your command while you...fuck him.” “This is horseshit, man.” The madame stood bolt upright. She raised her arms above her head. The room went black, then the three were centered in a field of stars. Then, ghostly figures started swirling around them. One demon grabbed Trent around the throat and started to choke him. “HORSESHIT?” shouted the lady. “...HELP, WHAT, HELP!” croaked Trent. Madame sat down. The demons and stars disappeared. Trent, released, fell to the floor. “You see? It’s all real. And there’s a lot more pain where that comes from if you tell anyone, or don’t do what I ask. And a lot of reward if you do as you’re told” Trent was shaken. “What do you want from me?” “Simple. I’m going to fire all the gays in the office. You included.” “That’s illegal.” “That won’t be a problem. Trust me. One of your colleagues will suggest coming here to take revenge. You must make sure they all come.” “Okay…” “Then, go along with whatever Madame here says needs to happen to summon Amagnathon.” “The demon.” “Yes. Then, everyone in the room has to fuck Amagnathon. The boys will be told to think of Amagnathon beating the shit out of me.” “So that will be his command?” “Yes.” “You want Amagnathon to beat the shit out of you?” “It’s how it has to be. But you, you have to command Amagnathon to fuck me.” “What does that do?” “When Amagnathon fucks someone, he gives them his strength.” “Huh?” “Amagnathon fucking me is going to make me fucking massive. Bigger than you can imagine.” “He transfers his muscles to you by fucking?” “Exactly. And I can transfer some of that muscle to guys I fuck, if I want.” “Oh, I seeeeee.” “Yes. I’m thinking maybe you would look amazing with...75 more pounds of muscle, permanently. That would put you at, what, 255? And you could be that big without having to worry about all the steroids and needles, ever again. You don’t even have to go to the gym if you don’t want to. But I suspect you’ll still go, just to find guys in the steamroom to take home and pound the shit out of.” Trent considered. He looked at Casen’s 20 inch arms and imagined how good they’d look on his own body. “You’ll give me 75 pounds? Solid muscle? And all I have to do is fuck this guy and imagine him fucking you?” “That’s all.” “You’ve got a deal.” Friday night. An emaciated Trent stumbled through his front door, barely able to push it open. He looked like a child playing dress-up in his dad’s clothes. Getting the Lyft driver to let him in the car was...a challenge. But he was home. He got out his phone. He had new messages, from Casen. CASEN: Thnx dude. Having a fucking blast. Bitches won’t get off me. TRENT: When r u coming to give me some of that muscle? CASEN: Not really feelin it dude. TRENT: What? Give me what you owe me. Casen responded with a close up pic of his bicep. Trent thought it must be 28 inches, it filled the entire screen, covered with fibers and veins. A woman’s hand was barely covering the top of its peak. CASEN: Make me, bitch. Trent threw his phone down and collapsed on his bed. “Fuck.”
  25. 1 point
    Part 4 “So . . . are there any rules I should be aware of? Are there things I shouldn’t do . . . or must do?” I asked, suddenly very nervous. “The only rule, sir, is that you need to fill me with your hot cum. And, you should know, I like a very hard pounding,” the Professor said, as he placed me on the bed and then pulled his shirt off of his body. I gasped as I saw the cascading silver fur, which covered his gorgeous pecs, chiseled abs, and then made a treasure trail down to the top of his pants. This man was the epitome of a silver fox and muscle daddy. I was completely committed to my boyfriend and loved him very much, but there was no way I could hide my excitement and enthusiasm about getting to share some bed time with this incredible man. He wasn’t as big as my lover, but he was still chiseled with all the right bulges and indentions. “Fuck, you are a beautiful man,” I said, without even thinking about what I was saying. “I am glad that I please you, sir,” the Professor responded – lost in some faraway place as his mind began to accept what his body was about to receive. The man undid his pants and shoved them down, along with his boxers, in one swift movement – stepping out of them quickly. His short, but extremely thick cock popped upward and made me automatically lick my lips. I had to keep reminding myself not to turn over with my face down – my usual response when I saw such a fine-looking dick. I would be fucking him – kept repeating in my head and that made me even more excited. I could tell there was a feverish need in the older god standing in front of me. I still had my doubts about being this Source he was talking about – but his desire for me to pound him was palpable. I could feel it like thick orgasmic humidity enveloping the room. There was also some small kernel of awareness – deep inside my brain – that I was tied to this man in a way that could not be explained. It was like I already knew him, from a past life or when we were both younger. By this point he was breathing pretty heavily and it was clear he wanted me to take him immediately. I was ready to take charge. “Turn around,” I ordered. The man let out a joyful little yelp and immediately turned around. I was greeted by two voluptuous mounds of muscled meat – poking out invitingly at me. I had no idea why I did it, but I reached up and backhanded his ass hard. The smack filled the room and I could see his body shiver uncontrollably with delight. I grabbed both cheeks and kneaded them in my hands, using all of my might. The Professor groaned and I noticed his right hand reached down to latch onto his own hard dick. “Not yet,” I ordered. “Reach back and pull that ass open for me.” I had no idea where this new ‘me’ was coming from, but I was liking it a lot. I let out a pleasured sigh as the man’s big hands pulled back his cheeks and offered my first view of his puckered, glorious hole. Lunch was served, I thought, and then I pushed my face into his crack – letting my tongue swipe across his waiting entrance. The man went up on his toes so fast I thought he would pitch over frontwards, but his powerful flexed legs kept him balanced. He also let out a loud moan, which I’m sure was heard throughout the house. As he fell back on his heels I flicked my tongue across his hole, again. He went back up on his toes and I loved how he was still able to press his ass further onto my face at the same time. I decided it was time to really rock his world, and I forced the tip of my tongue into his tightened cavity – pushing beyond the rim and sending the Professor too close to the edge for his own comfort. “Fuck me, sir. I want your power,” the man said, hoarsely. I pulled my face back and sunk my fingers into my mouth, making sure to coat them generously with my saliva. I then pressed my forefinger against the entrance of the man’s love tunnel and pushed hard, burying it into him up to my knuckle. This time, the man’s moans were the loudest, by far. I leaned in and pulled my finger out, letting my tongue slip in. Finger. Tongue. Two fingers. Tongue. Fingers spreading into a scissors formation to open him up, more. This time, when I spoke, I was even more dominant than before. “On the bed. Face down. Ass in the air. Now.” The Professor was like an obedient puppy desperate to make its owner happy. He turned around and climbed on the bed beside me – spreading his bent legs wide apart, offering me his ass. I licked my palm a couple of times and lathered up my cock. I climbed onto the bed behind the man and steered my hard-on into his crack. When I felt the tip of my cock nestled into his hole I grabbed around both of his muscled thighs and plunged in hard. The house reverberated with echoes of his cry of pleasure - doubled by my own. I wasted no time. I started bucking my hips back and forth – his thrusting ass matching my rhythm as he shoved down harder on me. “Harder, please sir,” came the Professor’s deep voice – pleading with me. “Explode deep into me.” I pounded harder, finding a strength I didn’t know I even had. His head smacked against the headboard at one point, but he continued to beg me to fuck him deeper and with more power. He had moved his right hand to his own cock and was pumping it up and down with all of his might. Without any warning, his ass chute tightened around my cock – making me even thrust harder – and then he exploded. Ropes of cum streaked across the bed, his ass chute hugged my dick so tight that I knew I could not hold back any longer. I slammed into him as one huge gush exploded, immediately filling his insides. A second, long gush came with the next hard pounding. Then, a third and a fourth. “Oh, fuck yes! Fill me, sir. Fill me with your power.” Suddenly, I felt like the Source. I wanted my cum to explode up into this man like I was some kind of volcano and my lava was changing the landscape. I kept pounding away into the man’s love tunnel even when it was only small spurts of my juice still squirting out. I burned with a rage that was not angry or negative – it was a releasing of power. I could feel my body feeding the Professor’s body with something akin to electricity or a fuel that was hard to describe. I wasn’t spent or even tired by my strong ejaculation . . . it had empowered me. It had made me feel strong and dominating. The Professor groaned beneath me. It was like I had slammed his body into some kind of dreamlike state, but I instinctively knew he was waiting . . . waiting for the power surge to begin. “I need to refuel, too, my love,” I heard from behind me as I felt big hands grabbing my waist. My lover had come into the room as I had emptied myself into the Professor. I had no idea how long he had been there. It didn’t matter. He was pressing his slick-from-pre-cum cock into my ass and before I could process anything, my body was being pummeled from behind. My cock was still hard and embedded in the Professor’s ass. The memory of my lover’s expert plowing flooded back to me and I allowed the huge man to ravage my body as he pleased. He was grunting loudly and shoving his thick meat in and out of my hole with such a need that it seemed inhuman . . . raw . . . primal. I could feel much more of whatever kind of power my body created being sent into the hard muscles of my lover who bucked into my hole with an animalistic ferocity. Soon, the big man was emptying a load into me that equaled my own from earlier. When he was finished, he shoved my body down as he lay on top of me and I was sandwiched between the two muscled torsos of these huge men. Sweat covered all of us – along with something else I didn’t recognize. It was a heat . . . an energy that seemed to be sweeping around all of us as we lay there. That’s when I felt growth – on top of me and below. My lover’s pecs were hardening and swelling more. I could feel it happening. Also, the Professor’s back was widening. And his shoulders were thickening. It was the wildest sensation. I also noticed that my body pulsed in unison with their growth . . . and it was clear I was causing it. Both men were growling with pleasure from what was happening to them. I also knew all three of us were already growing fully hard, again. “Fuck, I can feel the power surging in me. Is this what it feels like every time you fuck him?” the Professor asked. “Yes,” my lover responded, in what sounded like a moan. “It seems to get more powerful every time.” “That’s how it is with the Alpha Protector,” the Professor said. “You will become the most powerful. You will change the most. We can have more sex with the Source to be rejuvenated or healed, but only you will continue to grow and gain strength every time you two are together.” “Hello!” I said. “The Source is right here – the cream filling between your massive bodies. Quit talking as if I weren’t in the room.” Suddenly, as if to interrupt my comment, my lover was off our small pile of man flesh and standing in the middle of the room, groaning like a wounded wild animal. He was bent over, clutching his stomach. My cock was out of the Professor quickly and I was standing next to my lover. I had never seen him like this. I looked up at the older man, who was calmly rolling off the bed. “Oh my god! What is happening to him? What do we do?” I screamed, laying my hand on my lover’s back. “We do nothing. He is fine. It is the strength catching up with the growth,” the Professor answered, calmly. “What! He’s in pain! Help him!” I yelled, even louder. “The Alpha Protector’s strength needs to catch up with the size that you have put on him. It will be over quickly. Yes, it is painful, but it is also stimulating. Look at his dick,” the Professor added. “Oh my,” I said, looking at the throbbing vein-covered, enlarged penis sticking out from my boyfriend’s crotch. “He will be hungry . . . very hungry when he is finished. Stay with him. I will go prepare food for him,” the Professor said as he quickly left the room – not even bothering to put on clothes. “Honey, what can I do? How can I help you?” I said to my man and he merely kept on screaming and holding onto his stomach. Then the sound stopped . . . as if a siren had been turned off. My big lover stood up, fully, tensed his arms at his side, flexed his chest, and then growled. It sounded like a mixture of a man and some beast you wanted to avoid at all costs. My man hardened his entire body and looked at me with a face that surely would have stopped stampeding buffalo. I stepped back a little – unsure of who this man was. I could not lie, though, I was severely turned on – especially because of the sight of his fully erect, hardened, flat-against-his-abs cock. “The power is incredible,” he growled, looking right at me. “Fucking incredible, my love. Thank you. Thank you, very much.” By the look in my boyfriend’s eyes and his tensed, jacked-up body, there was no way I could have doubted what he said. I had never wanted him more than I did at that exact moment. Even though I had recently shot one of the most intense loads of my life into the ass of the Professor, I was ready to go again. That’s just what this guy did to me. I wanted my lover to plow me senseless with his newly empowered cock. I wanted him to fill me until I blasted out another mind-blowing eruption. He, however, had other needs. “I gotta eat, my love,” he said and then he was out the door before I could even offer up my ass like I wanted to. “The Source is not happy! Not happy, at all, people,” I said loudly, as I pulled on my underwear and followed the two men.
  26. 1 point
    Part 3 “You mean I can make other men grow, too?” I asked my handsome, big lover – still rubbing his leg. “Yes,” he said, grabbing my hand to make me stop and I realized I was making him hard – not a good thing in public. “You’re the source for good and there are many other protectors that battle for good. However, there is also a source for evil and he has his protectors, too.” “The man at my apartment and the man in the bathroom,” I replied. “Exactly. If they get rid of you the good source is gone. Only evil men will grow big and strong. But that will not happen. You are safe with me and safe with your other protectors.” I looked around the subway car – at all the people going through their normal lives . . . like I did until about an hour ago. They had no idea there was this secret battle going on around them. They had no idea about the danger. I found myself wanting to go back – to be like them, unaware and uncaring. I wanted to be with my big fiancé in my apartment having breakfast. My boyfriend sensed how I was feeling and he put a big arm around my shoulder – bringing me back to the moment, quickly – the weight of the thin and the hardness making me horny all over again. I looked at his body closely. He was definitely bigger. The t-shirt he was wearing looked unbelievably tight and in danger of tearing. His chest bounced a few times to please me. I looked up into his smiling face. “I must plow you soon,” he said, softly. “I have stopped growing and my strength has plateaued. We need me strong for what is to come. We also need to have other protectors.” “How will that happen?” I asked. “Don’t worry, they will find us. You are becoming so much more powerful. Garlic, for some reason, repels the evil protectors, but it cannot hide your scent from good ones. They will come.” “Where are we going?” I asked. “To stay with the Professor. He will know what to do,” answered my big man. “He is an older protector who has been around for a long time.” “You’ve met him?” “No,” answered my lover, “It is just knowledge I have inside of me since you have awakened my true nature. My abilities would have stayed dormant forever if we had not had sex. I can now become what I was meant to be. The universe brought you to me and, for that, I will be eternally grateful. I am now your loyal servant.” “Whoa, whoa, whoa . . . you are nobody’s servant,” I responded quickly and started rubbing his leg again. “You’re my fiancé, remember! I don’t like the sound of anything else.” “You’re going to have to lick up the mess if you continue to massage my leg,” the big man said, looking down at my hand. “Is that supposed to be a punishment?” I asked, smiling – but then I took my hand away, knowing he could make a major mess. “Next stop. Walk behind me, but very close as we exit,” he said. “Gladly! I’d follow that muscled ass anywhere,” I answered, excitedly, but he ignored me. “I don’t sense any danger, but I just want to be safe. Let’s go.” It’s hard to remember a lot of what came next. I was too focused on those two muscle mounds of hard beef bouncing in front of me. I was slightly disappointed that, once we were outside of the subway station, my big man moved beside me. I missed watching his huge back and gorgeous behind. He put one of his large arms around my shoulder to steer me through the crowds on the sidewalk – so that was a nice consolation prize. I didn’t get to look at him, but I got to feel his hardness against me. Suddenly, we were in front of a double wide four-story brownstone – heading up the stairs. “The Professor lives here!” I exclaimed. “What kind of professor is he? We could buy a small state with what this place must cost.” The big man ignored me and pressed the doorbell. Not even a second passed before the door flew open – scaring the living daylights out of me. I was ready to run, anticipating another battle, but my lover didn’t move a muscle. He clearly knew . . . or sensed that everything was okay. It took me a few more seconds to comprehend that I was now looking at the Professor. I’m not sure what I expected – Doc from ‘Back to the Future,’ some Albert Einstein looking old man, or, at least, a frail gray-haired man with glasses. There were flecks of gray in a closely trimmed beard and thick curly hair, but that’s where the similarities of what I imagined and what stood before us stopped. First, the man filled out some university t-shirt like he was a champion heavyweight wrestler instead of a teacher. Material stretched in every direction to cover his amazing muscles. The fifty-something Adonis was wearing stretch jeans that couldn’t come close to disguising his bulging legs. His dark blue eyes glanced quickly from my lover to me. “Is he?” the man’s full, masculine voice asked. “Yes,” my lover responded and the professor stared at me with a smile that made me quiver with delight. “Come in . . . come in,” he said stepping to the side to let us enter, but never taking his eyes off of me. As I passed him he inhaled deeply and I swear I could feel power radiate from my body and penetrate into his chest. It didn’t leave me depleted in any way, it simply seemed to give him something akin to strength. The professor gasped a little from the jolt he received. I turned to my lover who was beaming at me as we stood in what must have been the most gorgeous front hallway ever – huge staircase winding upwards, pocket-doored grand rooms on either side, and several huge windows - highlighting the incredible furniture and artwork spread throughout the place. I stood there open-mouthed and wide-eyed at the beauty of the home and the beauty of the man who lived there. “Has there been weight gain,” the Professor asked my love as he closed the door and walked around me. “Considerable,” answered my man and the Professor stopped to stare at the beefy stud to his side, then continued to circle me. “Increased strength?” he asked. “Considerable,” came the reply. “Increased awareness of . . . what am I asking, you found my place just from following the sensation, didn’t you?” “Yes,” my lover answered. “He will need more garlic soon.” “I have an extract cream that will work better,” the Professor said and then he looked straight at my boyfriend. “What does it feel like?” “We become one. I feel his heartbeat. I sense the power within him and it fuels me. I can tell my body is changing – without even looking at it. I now can feel him completely – even when he’s in a different room. I have the same knowledge of the others.” “Even those in darkness?” the Professor asked with much intensity. “Especially those in darkness,” the other big man answered. “You must be the Alpha Protector,” the Professor said – starting to sound a little other-worldly. “I feel that I am . . . and, in the bedroom . . . I am,” my lover answered and this made the Professor nod strongly before turning back to me. “What can I get you, sir. What do you wish?” the older gorgeous man asked and lowered his eyes. So, I secretly wondered if sucking the muscled mature daddy off was one of the options on the table. I almost asked, but I kind of knew it wasn’t appropriate. I also realized I was quite hungry, but that wasn’t what I needed most at the moment. I looked at both men – neither looking me in the eyes. They both stared downward – what the hell was that about. I decided I would be honest and tell it as it was. “I need vodka,” I replied, “with tonic and lime.” “Of course,” the Professor answered, smiling – as if this answer proved something. “I think we could all use one of those,” he added as he directed us to his beautiful kitchen which opened up to a large den and an incredible back yard. As the elder man busied himself making our drinks, my big lover and I walked around. I was drawn to a huge desk that sat in front of a large window overlooking the yard. Beside was a wall that had a large map of the city with many tacks stuck in it and then pictures of big gorgeous men – all framed and encircling the map. I glanced at the pictures and got the crazy feeling that they were all familiar to me – in some way. I knew I didn’t know any of them, but the feeling remained. That’s when I noticed a beautiful shot of my fiancé and was baffled why it was here, when the Professor and my man had just met. I knew it had something to do with all the secret mumbo-jumbo they were saying, but I just couldn’t bother to stay focused long enough to understand. I just wanted to look at the hunky fellows in the pictures – all nationalities, all nicely built, and all nice looking. I felt that I was looking at headshots of guys auditioning for a hunky man calendar. “Protectors . . . scattered all over the city,” the Professor said, walking up and handing us drinks. When he returned with his own glass, he added, “Waiting for you to appear. The Source.” “I think you and my big lover, here, are tripping on the same stuff. I can’t be the source of anything . . . except some trouble,” I said, laughing. “I don’t think you really believe that . . . you can sense what you are – especially around your alpha protector. You are turning him into a one-man army. Look how he’s already almost too big for that shirt. And I know you felt yourself ignite my body as you passed me in the doorway earlier,” the Professor said. “Ignite . . . that’s a good word, because that’s what it felt like. Almost like I sent a spark flying into your chest,” I said, thinking back on the moment I was close to this beautiful man. “You did send a spark, sir,” he replied. “Exactly what kind of Professor are you?” I asked, snapping back to my questioning self. “I study lots of things. I am mainly called the Professor because I am trusted with the history of how the Source came to be and all that is involved in keeping it going for eternity. I am a servant to the Source . . . to you.” “No, no, no . . . I just don’t like that word. Nobody is anybody’s servant. I’m not sure why you good fellows think I’m this source or whatever it is, but I’m nothing but an independent contractor for a pretty big law firm downtown. I make decent money, I have a huge fiancé that makes me happy, and I get the best sex I’ve ever had. My life is perfect as it is . . . I don’t need to be the source for anyone and I certainly don’t want anyone being my servant. Wow, how strong did you make these drinks. It is suddenly so freaking hot in here. And what in the hell is happening to my boyfriend’s shirt?” Either my future hubby’s shirt was suddenly shrinking or the man was adding some intense poundage pretty quickly. Whatever you call those huge muscles that are between the shoulders and a guy’s neck were presently bursting through the seams of his flimsy-looking t-shirt. His arms were also swelling so much that the sleeves were ripping in numerous places. I was a little dizzy from this intense heat that was suddenly permeating my entire body and then shooting out directly towards my man. He was tensing his own huge body – everywhere – and moaning like a dog in heat. “The vodka enhances your power, briefly. You are making him grow,” replied the Professor, smiling a huge grin of excitement. “You fuel him again.” The growth stopped as suddenly as it started – like a kernel of corn popping into something twice its size. The poor ragged t-shirt had been defenseless to the sudden thickening of my man’s muscles. Sudden bulges burst through the material everywhere – making strips of torn fabric all that remained. These scraps hung desperately over big shoulders, across massive pecs, and weakly around a thickened neck. The upper torso of my lover heaved up and down as he breathed heavily, clearly thrilled and wrecked by the growth. There was a specific look across his face – one of pure pleasure. I realized when he grew he got turned on – the smile told me that, but the hardness in his pants told me more. “Man, that feels good,” he said smiling at me and then brushing off the remains of his shirt. “Since he’s your Alpha Protector, he’s going to grow the most. Whenever your body radiates power, he’ll gain more than anyone else,” said the Professor. “He’s my what?” I asked. “Your number one protector – the one you are to unite with,” the man answered. “I don’t understand,” I said. “He means you and I were meant for each other . . . always,” my huge boyfriend said, smiling. “You will be called upon to grow other protectors, but I will always be the main one. The one that receives the most power from you. I am your soul mate. I will know you as well as I know my own body. I know what you most want right now…” To prove his point, my huge boyfriend walked over to me, grabbed the back of my head with his hand and then pulled it forward so my face smashed into the deep gap in the middle of his humongous chest. I immediately inhaled deeply, taking in the luscious, masculine scent of my man . . . my alpha protector. I sure did love the sound of that. My hands moved upward to find his nipples – poking out so enticingly. I squeezed hard with my thumbs and forefingers, making the big man moan loudly. He had known exactly what I had been daydreaming about as he and the Professor spoke to me. I had been focused solely on my man’s beautiful chest and how I knew my face would fit perfectly in that sweaty crevice in the middle. How he had known was not important to me. It was just wonderful breathing in my big . . . well, now, even bigger man. I squeezed and licked at the same time – my cock growing in rhythm with my man’s grunts and moans. The Professor cleared his voice. I had forgotten he was there and, apparently, so had my boyfriend. I felt the same big hand grab my hair and pull my head back, my tongue still sticking out in hopes of tasting more as I was moved away. I did not, however, let up on my abuse to his nipples. The reproachful look I received from my man did make me finally stop, though. He smiled at me. “It’s time you initiated the Professor’s ability to grow from your power. We will need him to be strong,” my fiancé said to me. “You will have to force his body to open up to the energy you hold within. You will need to engage him carnally, my love.” “I need to do what?” I asked, totally confused. “He means you need to fuck me,” the Professor said, smiling. “Say what?” I exclaimed. “Fuck me,” came the older man’s response. “You have to fuck me.” “Um . . . first of all, I’m engaged . . . to the Alpha Protector, remember,” I said, patting the big chest of my lover, “And, secondly, I’m more of a catcher than a pitcher . . . if you know what I mean.” “You’re one damn hot catcher,” my future husband said, smiling, and this made me very happy. “But you have to do this. It is the only way for the Professor to receive your benefits, completely.” “You’re telling me . . . this hunk of mature man . . . you want me to . . .” “Plow me as hard as the day is long, little man,” the Professor said. “It’s a necessity that cannot be avoided. You will have to initiate the ability of all the protectors.” “Wait, wait, wait! You mean I will have to sleep with all of these hot guys?” I said, sweeping my hand to the many pictures on the wall around the map. “Not sleep with,” the Professor said. “You will have to fuck each one…” “Will you please stop saying fuck!” I interrupted. “Okay, fellas, where are the secret cameras. The two of you have had some fun, but now I’m ready for this funny show to be over. You got me. You really got me. Really, where are the cameras?” “Honey, this is all real,” my lover said to me. “I know it’s a lot to take in, but you really are the Source. We need you to help us protect you. You’re mine, you’ll always be just mine, but you need to awaken the dormant abilities in these men . . . like you did in me.” “But I never fucked you! Remember? It was all about you making me gasp for joy as I accepted King Dong! His words, not mine,” I said quickly to the Professor. “That’s because he’s the Alpha Protector,” the Professor said. I should have seen that one coming. My big man put his arms around me and kissed me hard. I looked into his eyes, but then I got distracted by his bigger shoulders, his more massive arms, and his magnificently grown chest. His new developments . . . his new size made all of this real. He had added some serious muscle and weight. He’d also grown taller – I could tell by how I had to tilt my head back more to look up at him. He looked at me with so much love it was almost overwhelming. I could feel his cock stirring between us. That, in turn, made mine stir, as well. “You will feel great pleasure with every other protector, my love,” he said, “But it will never be the intense gratification you will receive from me. I will be your only pitcher - forever.” “Unless we let the Dark Source win,” the Professor said. “If that happens, he will plow the power right out of you and we will all die.” “What?” I said, my eyes growing wide. “All of us are tied to you, the Source. You are the Light Source. If, for some reason, the darkness wins it will destroy you and we will all perish, too. We are tied together - forever,” the Professor added and he could see his words impacted me greatly. “So, care to unleash some power in me, sir?” I looked at my lover, still doubting this was the right thing to do. He nodded and whispered the word ‘go.’ I turned to the older muscular man and smiled – letting him know I was ready to do my part. He walked over to me, placed his hands into my pits and lifted me off the ground. I immediately wrapped my legs around his waist as he carried me back into the front hall and then upstairs to his bedroom. I could tell being the Source was going to be a very hard job. A very hard job, indeed.
  27. 1 point
    I had no idea how the seemingly flimsy white tank top stayed plastered to his insanely jacked-up body. He’d take a deep breath or move his upper torso slightly and the material would stretch so tightly that I expected to hear it ‘snap’ apart at any second. The cotton somehow amazingly extended to accommodate a chest that was so big you’d expect the pectoral muscles to sag, but instead they were clearly hard as hell and protruded outward like some kind of incredible manly mountain cliff dominating the area around it. At the same time the guy’s arms bulged so massively round that if one of them had been the only thing you were able to see you would have still instantly known the guy was so humongous that you’d actually feel sorry for the metal stool straining hard to support his body as he sat at the bar. Like the anticipated sound of ripping material, I also expected to hear steel screeching as the legs of the piece of furniture crushed downward from the weight. His jeans had obviously been painted onto his body – since they were so tight I could actually see rippling veins snaking across his insanely thick covered muscled quads. I was pretty sure he’d have to be cut out of the denim when he finally wanted to take the pants off. Either that or he’d simply flex his legs and the things would be destroyed in one loud burst of material. The body had my heart racing and my cock pulsing hard, but the handsome face equaled the rest of this Greek god. I say Greek because the dude was the perfect example of the term ‘olive skin.’ He was dark, but not in any sort of fake-tan kind of way. His skin was simply radiantly glowing and smooth as expensive silk. The stubble across his face was intentional – part beard and part facial accessory that emphasized the guy’s masculinity. It was definitely a pretty face, but the cut angles and jawline made the guy more rough than beautiful. It was the kind of face that could stop traffic. The piercing green eyes under heavy brows added some mystique to the man – and a little naughtiness. He also had the kind of wavy hair most people hated – because you knew he woke up, ran his hands through the thickness a couple of times, and it all looked perfect. There wasn’t a guy in the place that hadn’t noticed Mr. Hugeness – a nickname I had given the dude as I watched him drink what I gathered was an Irish whiskey on ice. When he swallowed his neck muscles tensed a little from the delicious burning sensation and just that simple movement made everyone hold their breath. Even the dude’s neck was thick as hell and rippled with power. I don’t know if the guy noticed us all drooling over him or if he simply assumed it would be that way since he had clearly been gigantic for a long, long time. I marveled at the fact that his feet rested fully on the ground while most guys sitting on the stools at the bar found their own dangling inches above the floor – and desperately sought out metal rungs that wrapped around the legs to support themselves. He didn’t look at anyone. He was simply staring at the bottles lined up behind the bar and sipping his drink. I was about to force myself to stop staring at the guy when I noticed something that no one else seemed to be aware of – there was a mirror behind the bottom two rows of bottles. The dude could actually survey the entire room easily – but his gaze wasn’t moving. It was fixated on one thing – me. When my eyes caught those of Mr. Hugeness I cannot begin to describe the feelings that shot through my body. Let’s just say there was a mixture of fear and excitement that seemed to make every hair that existed anywhere on me stand straight up in shock. I couldn’t move my eyes. They were locked with his and he didn’t look away either. There was a slight grin on his face – it wasn’t a cocky grin at all. It was more like a smile that showed how happy he was I finally noticed the mirrors. I suddenly felt very dizzy as I gazed into his green eyes. There was such a mixture of gentleness and masculinity in his face. I watched – mesmerized – as he motioned to the space to his right with those two gorgeous emeralds. I immediately knew he wanted me to join him at the bar. I left my half-full drink and walked like someone hypnotized toward his huge frame. When I was a about a foot away he turned slightly to the guy sitting on the stool beside him, reached out a huge hand grabbing the back of the guy’s neck, and squeezed slightly. “Hey, buddy, my friend here would like to sit beside me. You don’t mind, do you?” There was absolutely no meanness in the question, but it was quite clear to everyone within hearing distance what the right answer should be. I can’t lie – there was part of me that wanted the little dude to refuse because I knew I’d get to see the huge paw circling more than half his neck do some damage, but I knew instantly that there wasn’t a guy on earth that would be stupid enough to argue with Mr. Hugeness. The little guy simply shook his head no and quickly slinked off the stool. I could see the relieved look on his face as soon as the giant hand was no longer draped around him. It had probably felt like a ton of bricks bearing down on him. Suddenly, that same big paw was pressing against my back and scooting my body across the floor toward the stool – my feet actually skidding the entire short distance. I was being easily jetted toward my resting place by the guy’s big arm. Even in the midst of all that was going on I stopped to notice that the guy’s fingers spread out across my entire lower back, reminding me of how huge he actually was. When my body reached the metal stool the dude kind of half lifted-half tossed me up on the seat by sliding his hand down to my ass and scooping me up like I weighed nothing at all. Once I was on my new perch I turned to look at Mr. Hugeness. The first thing I saw was his wide-as-a-small-door arm. I would have easily thought it was some guy’s big leg instead of a biceps if I hadn’t already been staring at the thing for most of the evening. I was so mesmerized that I didn’t realize my mouth was wide open and I was making gurgling sounds like a baby. It’s just that I was completely blown away by the guy’s massive gun. It looked pumped as hell even though it hung at his side un-tensed. A highway of blood-pulsing veins mapped their way around the expanse of hard muscle. To say the guy’s arm bulged was an understatement. It was more like it blimped – cause that’s what it looked like, some kind of huge dirigible filled with something a hell of lot more substantial that hot air. It appeared to be so packed with condensed meat that the dude wouldn’t have been able to touch his own head even if he had tried with all his might – I just don’t think the thing could bend that much. There were so many tiers of beef on his relaxed arm I was sure when he flexed it looked like multiple biceps stacked on top of each other. His skin looked tighter than stretched leather and I figured it crackled like old cowboy boots when he moved it. I would have stayed in my big-gun trance all night long if he hadn’t spoken. “Am I big enough for you?” he asked. “And then some,” I quickly and absent-mindedly shot back – not taking my eyes away from his arm. This made him laugh, which in turn made his big-as-a-house chest jiggle up and down. That was the only thing that could have torn my eyes away from his gun. I watched the thick, hard, meaty pecs bounce up and down and loved how his big-as-my-thumb nipples poked menacingly against the material of his tank top. It struck me that the shirt looked like a fisherman’s net trying desperately to hold two whales captive. It seemed that the giant beasts might break free at any second. When the huge man took a breath his mammoth chest inflated even more and it was one of the sexiest things I’ve ever seen. I was definitely an arm man, because I thought a man’s guns always showed off his power, but this dude’s chest was so incredibly packed with muscle that it oozed masculinity the way too much perfume could permeate a cramped space. This guy clearly had so much testosterone zooming through his body that it caused me to feel cocky, too. It was as if he had a he-man fever that enveloped my body, as well, and made me much more confident than ever before. I suddenly realized my mouth was wide open again and my tongue was flicking up and down – desperate to taste his hefty nipples. I think the big man realized I was about to self-destruct because he spoke again – as if to make me focus on something other than his enormous pec shelf. “I’m into little guys who are into muscle,” he said in a voice that was so fucking sexy that I bet he could make some guys bust a major wad just by reading the phone book. “And I’m into muscled giants that like to play with little guys,” I said quickly and my response actually made him choke a little on the sip of his drink he had just taken. “Just how fucking tall are you?” “Six-ten,” he answered, and then added, “How’s all that height make you feel?” “Like ten hours of intense foreplay,” I responded. “You sure know how to build up a guy,” he said – laughing lightly. “And you sure know how to intimidate one,” I replied. I paused for a second and then added, “Besides, there’s no way anyone could build YOU up anymore than you already are.” For the first time since sitting down I tore my eyes from his huge body and looked up into his face, noticing that the muscles in his neck, cheeks, and chin looked stronger than hell, too. How in the world did a guy work out that part of his body? His eyes locked on mine and neither of us blinked. I was instantly lost in those beautiful pools – realizing again that his manly beauty matched his awesome body. The immaculate scruffiness that covered his face made his pouty lips stand out even more. The dude was so handsome he could make your cock ache. He had this intense look on his face – as if he was trying hard to not devour me right then and there. Finally, he broke into a drop-dead gorgeous smile and I felt my stomach turn over numerous times. “You’re wicked cute,” he said. “You’re beastly handsome,” I answered. “You don’t have to match every compliment,” he said, taking another sip of his drink. “I can’t help myself,” I responded. “But I’ll try my best to stop. So, Mr. Hugeness – the nickname I gave you when I was sitting over there – are you going to buy me a drink?” “You’re pretty sure of yourself, aren’t you, little man,” he said in a cheery voice that made it clear he liked how confident I was. “Your obvious cockiness is infectious,” I answered. “What’ll you have?” he asked as he signaled the bartender over. “You,” I answered. This made him smile even more. I had no idea how I was mustering so much boldness. It really did have to be a by-product of being so close to such a colossal muscleman, but it was still a little surprising. I could tell it was pleasing him, so that probably egged me on even more. I wanted him to like me. I wanted him to like me very much. He acknowledged my comment with a little nod of his head and then it was clear he was waiting for my drink order. “I’ll have what you’re having,” I said, glancing at his glass. He tapped his drink and then held up two fingers to the guy behind the bar. I glanced down at his hand and almost ejaculated on the spot. His fingers made the large tumbler containing his drink look like a shot glass. I quickly figured out that it would take two and a half of my fingers to match his giant forefinger. When he bent the thing it bulged like a biceps. I kid you not – his fingers had mounds of muscle that peaked when he flexed them. He saw where my gaze was and he spread his fingers out and laid his hand on the bar. I knew what he wanted me to do – he was showing off and I was right there with him. I reached up and placed my tiny paw on top of his. I noticed first and foremost that his skin was as hard as I anticipated – clearly stretched to the max over the muscles underneath. I then gasped a little when I saw that my fingers came just a little beyond his knuckles and the expanse of my hand was about five times smaller than his. I was in shock, but I was not speechless. Without even removing my gaze from our size difference I spoke to him. “My, what big hands you have,” I said. “The better to lift you with,” he responded. I instantly moved my hand away from his. He had no idea what that little statement would do to me. I knew it was very important to not have any physical contact with him as I struggled to prevent his words from making me explode like an ignited firework. I had many fetishes, but being lifted by a huge guy was one of the images that helped me jerk off more than any other. He, of course, had no idea about my lust for being picked up – or did he just assume it. Maybe he could read me like a book and would, as I so wanted him to be able to, fulfill every one of my secret desires. “Um . . . I kind of have a thing . . . I mean I get off on the idea of being a barbell for a bigger guy. You’ll have to . . . uh . . . be careful what images you put in my head or I might make a mess,” I shared with him and it felt like I was in a confessional. He smiled at my revelation and I saw him file the knowledge away, as if for later use. This thrilled me and made me nervous at the same time. I really did have a huge intense lust for being lifted whether it was overhead with two arms, grabbing me underneath my shoulders, or one handed around my neck, it didn’t matter. Feeling my feet leave the ground because of some guy’s power was the quickest way for me to move to leaking a gob of pre-cum. Big hands grabbing me roughly and hoisting me like I weighed nothing – as if the huge guns could toss my little body over some building – that was hotter than most anything I could think of. There’d been a few guys in my life that had been able to bear hug me off the ground and one guy had cranked out a couple of pushups with me on his back, but I’d never been blessed with a dude big enough to toss me around like some stuffed animal. I had a feeling, though; my luck was about to change. The big man leaned down toward me and inhaled deeply. “Yeah,” he said, smiling, “I thought I smelled a strength whore. I was hoping you liked to be manhandled. Cause you see, bud, I can spurt oceans of cum showing off my muscle power. Yeah, you won’t be the only one that gets rock hard when I crank your body up into the air. I especially like to stand in front of mirror when I do it man, so I can see your face and my body at the same time. I bet you’ll get off on one-armed presses almost as much as I do. I’m a power pig, too, man. You haven’t cornered that market.” Again, my mouth dropped open wide and I stared at him as if he were some kind of alien. I couldn’t believe my ears. It never even began to enter my brain that some big dude might like lifting other guys. It was almost unfathomable to me that a massive muscle guy could explode just from watching himself show off his power. My understanding of the world was being expanded in seconds – there was a muscle paradigm shift happening and it was huge. If he had touched me at that moment I would have shot off like a cannon. I was so wound up sexually that he could have popped me with one finger. I, however, was still in control enough to speak. “You have no idea how much it pleases me to hear you say that,” I teased. “I was thinking I was the last strength junkie in the world. I wonder, though, if you’ll be able to keep up with me.” This made him laugh deeply as he pulled back up to his full height on the stool. He inhaled slightly just to inflate his already ridiculously large body – instantly intimidating me with one slight breath. His confidence radiated out of every pore. He didn’t need to prove anything to anyone. His mere presence was proof of his god-like dominance, but I could tell he loved how I verbally tested him. It was as if he was Hercules and he was going through his proverbial labors right here in the bar. I could tell he loved how I teased him, but we both knew he was up for any challenge I could offer. This was just all foreplay for the main event later on. He was more than willing to cock-tease me as an appetizer, but it was clear that I’d be joining him for a multiple-course dinner later on. He took a sip of his drink – to either calm himself down or create a dramatic pause. I couldn’t figure out which. “I wouldn’t be thinking all this muscle is just for show, little man,” he said looking down at me with a big smile. I’ve come by most of my size by lifting things a hell of a lot heavier than you. Don’t get me wrong – massive muscle is in my DNA, but unless you shove some major metal around a guy like me is just going to be kind of beefy and end up looking like some washed-out high school football coach still longing for his glory days. Does this body look past its prime to you?” “No,” I sputtered out quickly, “it certainly doesn’t.” “That’s right, bud,” he continued. “Right now I’m bigger and stronger than ever in my entire life – but the really cool thing is that I’m still growing. And that means I only getting more powerful, too. I’ll be able to keep up with your fantasies of what you’d do if you ever met some huge powerful muscleman. I’m actually going to go way beyond what you ever dreamed of. I’m going to expand your limited strength fetish to things you only thought were possible in the comics. I have a feeing we’ll both be offering up major loads in honor of my power. You see, my good friend, impressing the shit out of you is my number one goal.” “You already have,” I quickly shot back. “And yet I haven’t even flexed, let alone done anything powerful,” he answered just as quickly.
  28. 1 point
    Sometimes I Drink My Dad’s Cum… by vertical -Just my riff on the perennial favourite of a college guy coming home to his massive father... PART 2: ...And Sometimes, I Find Out My Dad's a Growing Freak... >> --------------------------------------------------------------------------------- I hadn’t seen my parents all year. Going to college halfway across the country will do that, I guess. It’s not like I didn’t have an opportunity to, it’s just… eh, I wasn’t too attached to my folks, I suppose? The thought of spending my Thanksgivings and Christmases with them over the ‘self-exploration’ I was doing at the time… And by self-exploration, I do mean throwing myself to the meat-market and getting my hands on any sausage I could get. I considered myself a fairly attractive fellow, jet black hair, sharp facial features and a strong, almost-athletic body from playing varsity in high school. It also didn’t hurt that the guys I’ve bedded couldn’t get enough of the 7” of heat I was packing, whether I was the top or the bottom. Course, I did have a type, I’d shack up with just about any cute dude, whether he be a twink, hunk or a bear. But my ‘type’, well, for me, size was my prize. A guy hairier, taller, more hung and way more massive, that was my kind of man. I’d gotten myself a few, my favourite of course being the football team’s starting middle linebacker; I’d let him rush me down and mow me over any day of the week. I at least had the decency to be embarrassed about it now. I loved my parents, but had yet to come out to them. Dad was your typical 50-something, loved to watch football at one point in his life, probably loved Mom passionately at one point in his life, and subsequently lost all motivation once I was born. I’d never say he was a bad dad, but he was the comes-home-from-his-blue-collar-job-and-drinks-a-beer-while-lazing-on-the-couch kind of guy. And it showed, he’d gotten portly over the years. Mom was more animated, she took care of the house, she took care of me growing up. If I had to say it, I’d say I got most of my good looks from her side of the family. I realize that not coming home for the holidays, or calling my parents or just about any semblance of keeping in contact with my family may have come to bite me in the ass. I spoke with Dad on the phone about picking me up at the airport last week. He said ‘yes,’ his voice unusually gravelly, maybe annoyed. And lo and behold, I’m waiting at the arrivals terminal, my two bags of my belongings in tow. Fifteen minutes late, I was okay, sure they were just running late, gosh the traffic must be horrendous. An hour, okay, hehe, well maybe the traffic was really bad. But three hours late? Well, maybe it was my just desserts. I didn’t have the most money in the world, but maybe I could get the folks to reimburse me for the cab. I stare out the window of the cab as we pull into the driveway of my house. The memories coming back, how Mom and Dad would tend to their garden, they always grew flowers. Looking at the lawn, it was surprisingly bare, by May it was always a spectacle of colour. Maybe they were pinching pennies this year, after all, they chipped in quite a bit to send me off to college. I pay the cabby with credit, sending a silent prayer skywards that Mom or Dad would take the hit for me later. My driver nods to me as he helps me take out my bags from the trunk. As he pulls out of the driveway to the house, I realize that Dad’s car was there, but Mom’s wasn’t. Shit, they must’ve been out to get me. I pick up my phone and call Dad, waiting for the call to go through. Nothing. I call Mom, but the it doesn’t go through. Ugh, I hope they can forgive me. It’s then that I realize that my old car is gone. Well, double shit, they must’ve sold it off. That lessened the guilt. I fumbled through my pocket for my copy of the key to the house, hoping at least that stayed the same. As the mechanism clicks, I sigh a little in relief. However, as I pull my bags into the house, I notice something off. My mother always ran a tight ship, everything always spick and spam, even after she had you, she went right back to work and still did all the chores. But, from the looks of it, the living room was in disrepair, cups and bottles of some sort of drink strewn across the coffee table. Gross. I walked towards the kitchen, disgusted by the similar amounts of discarded bottles. Curious, I pick one up. Gainer shakes? What the heck did my parents need these for, neither was underweight… I look around some more, accidentally stumbling against what looked like an empty tub of what must’ve been whey protein. That’s when I hear something coming from the basement. The door was ajar and as I neared, I could hear the rhythmic noise of metal against metal. We had a weight set down there, was someone using it? I could hear someone, or something snarling. “Hello? Mom? Dad?” I called out. I hear the clanking stop and suddenly a loud thud. I felt the ground shake and I wondered just how much weight was being tossed around down there. But the ground didn’t stop trembling. I felt heavy plods making their way up the stairs. As it grew nearer, the floor began to rumble and I could hear the cups and empty bottles rattling in the living room behind me. I gulp as I could make out heavy breathing, the sound deep and sonorous. I was not prepared for the beast of a man that emerged from the door. I felt myself freeze in place, the only thing my body did was send blood to my lower head as I trained my eyes on the veritable god in front of me. My dad. The last time I saw him, he was around my height. He stood at a respectable 5’8”, just short enough for me to be eye level with his receding hairline. His body would’ve looked frail if not for the generous amount of fat padding his arms and midsection. But the monster of a man before me stood at least a good 7 or so inches taller than me, eyes level with his heavily stubbled, masculine chin. The beast was wearing nothing but a white wifebeater and baby blue workout shorts. Both were painted on and slicked with his sweat, both practically translucent. Those shorts did nothing to hide the prodigious bulge contained within the basket of his shorts, the band slightly distended forward, a dense forest of dark pubes peeking through. And that description was without how amazingly muscular his physique had become. His hands were gnarled with veins that ran up his forearms, slabs of muscle in stark contrast to the network of vessels dancing across their surface in a dizzying display. His upper arms were corded with giant boulders. His biceps swollen with mass, along with his triceps, were so bloated with power they were thicker than my waist. His shoulders, slick with sweat and reddened from all the blood pulsing through them, were so wide that he had to turn to his side as he ducked through the doorway and out into the hall. The air practically steamed off his hairy, immense pectorals, the slabs of meat rising and falling with each breath, the forest of hair swaying with each heavy exhale from his nostrils. Below the enormous canyon between his behemothian pectorals was a thick gut, swollen with muscle and fat, offering his build the look of a seasoned powerlifter. My eyes were immediately drawn to his basket, plastered tight to his package. His balls alone more than filled the crotch. I could easily make out the huge log of meat. He had pushed it to the side, the shaft in stark relief against his leg. His thighs were thick, though less defined than his arms, ample pockets of fat deposited to his inner thigh obscured the striations. Though the heads of the quads were clearly visible. Diamond hard calves stuck out of his legs, his giant feet encased in shoes larger than I had ever seen. I looked up to see his face filled with concern. His eyes dart to the stovetop. “Aw, geez, 4:32,” he whimpered, his voice deep and booming. “What time was I supposed to pick you up, Corey?” He raises a hand up to rub the back of his neck, the motion causing a thick, pert nipple to reveal itself from behind the fabric of his sweat-soaked shirt. The bottom of the shirt lifted up to reveal his hairy gut, ripples of hard, dense muscle lied underneath, their relief muted by the ample fat. “Noon… Dad,” I gulped back. Despite his almost… feral good looks, the man still held the gentle nature I’d known him for. “Aw, shucks,” the beast of a man huffed. “I’m real sorry, kiddo.” He closed the gap and wrapped those enormous arms around me in a tight hug. I felt lightheaded, his grip was so powerful. As was his musk. I got a whiff of his overwhelmingly masculine scent as he crushed me to his torso, my nose buried in between his thick pectorals. I almost cried in protest, but my mouth was filled with body hair the moment I parted my lips. “I missed you so much,” he cooed. I could feel my whole world shaking as he chuckled lightly. I struggled to bring my arms around him, my hand accidentally brushing up against his massive prick as I lifted my hands up and around his waist. Gods, I had to resist the urge to linger with my hand there. How could one man, no less my own father, have become this… this titan? “I missed you too, Dad,” I coughed, the combined effect of his manly aroma and the strength at which he was crushing me with had left me short of breath. He got the message and eased up, letting me crane my neck up to see his dark eyes almost melting into mine. Despite becoming a mountain of a man, I could sense the pride in that look. That he was prouder that I was his son than of the body of a god he had managed to build for himself. I just hoped he didn’t feel the boner poking out of my own crotch. “Ugh, I'm sorry, Corey, I completely lost track of time… you know, work stuff,” he apologized, his eyes open and honest, if a bit nervous. He coughs and releases me. I quickly turn to my side as to hide the 7” of embarrassment in my jeans. He makes his way to the kitchen and grunts. He bends over to get something out of the pantry, the muscles in his ass and hamstrings flaring. It was the first time I got a good look at his back as well, the crevasses and landscape rippling as he moved even in the slightest. He pulled out a whole tub of protein and began to unscrew the lid, the muscles in his forearms dancing. I gave him an incredulous look. “Dad… you install refrigerators,” I said. I watched him pause, and he chuckled. “How’d you, you know, get so big?” I ask nervously. I see my dad pause, as if holding his breath. I wonder if he hadn’t planned for this possibility, or maybe he forgot. He turns slightly to me, his broad chin barely peeking over traps that were almost up to his ears. He sighs as he removes the protective lining, a wisp of powder wafting in the air. “Well,” he starts. He takes a huge, empty shaker and gives it a whiff, his nose scrunching a little bit. He turns around and washes the insides and I get another look at the massive amounts of muscle of his back work in harmony. “Late October I threw my back after a long day at work,” he chuckled, struggling to reach back and touch the small of his back. “Your mother took me to the doctor an’ they gave me an injection, hydrocortisone they claimed. Over the next few days I felt better than ever.” He rolled his massive shoulders and I watched his muscled back writhe. “Didn’t think it’d do this to me!” he boomed jovially. He shook the water out of the bottle and made his way to the fridge. “Can you imagine your pops at over 400 pounds?” he rumbled, tilting his head to side and flashing me a devilishly handsome smile. Jesus, 400 pounds. I felt myself instantly chub up. I stepped back into the living room and found an empty spot on the couch, kicking empty bottles of gainer shakes out of the way. I had to hide the raging boner in my pants, tugging at the bottom of my shirt to drape over my crotch. My dad, gods, he was a monster! He began to mix an almost absurd amount of whey powder into what looked like milk. I couldn’t tell as he went down a line of half open cannisters, dumping chalky white powders into the mix, resulting in something resembling a shake, but with noticeable lumps. I reeled in disgust as he brought the concoction to his lips. His Adam’s apple protruded from his corded neck as he began to guzzle the slurry down, visible chunks of undissolved powder interspersed. The greedy beast was too impatient to mix the shake properly. I also couldn’t help but notice that as his gut protruded slightly from all the liquid he’s ingesting, his package began to stir, the dark tip of his cockhead poking slightly through the top band of his shorts. He quickly adjusts himself, the beast gulping and flashing me a little look, maybe hoping I didn’t see him do that. “How is Mom taking all of this, hehe?” I ask nervously. Immediately, my dad’s face drops. He slowly puts the empty shaker bottle down and begins to prepare another. His eyes droop slightly as he goes through the motions. “Your mom… left,” he replies glumly. He mixes more milk with his powders and gave them a quick shake. He began to chug greedily once more, his Adam’s apple bobbing, the beast rubbing his distended stomach as he fed. His cock lurched from within the confines of his shorts as he gorged himself. It would’ve been enough to get me to start stroking myself, however, the news was setting in. “Excuse me?” I blurted incredulously. My boner was slowly going away but still present enough that I couldn’t stand up from the couch. “What do you mean she left?” I stammered. “Why didn’t you tell me?” My dad put the shaker in his hand down and took a step forward, the space between the kitchen and living room suddenly small, almost claustrophobic. “Corey, please… let me explain. We didn’t want to worry you with school and everything.” The giant loomed over me before making room on the couch beside me, taking up two seats. The seat I was sitting on rises an inch or so from his immense weight. “Your mother left for a lot of reasons,” he sighed. “After the injection, I started getting larger. Ahem, everywhere.” Without inhibition, he flips the band of his shorts down. My eyes bug out when what quite possibly was the largest cock in the world flopped out. It was huge, I knew that, but in the open it was even bigger. Thick as a log of salami, it seemingly grew an inch in length once free from its cotton confines. “Jesus, Dad, okay, I would’ve believed you,” I yelped. “Yeah, but now you know the extent,” he chuckled, melancholic in tone. “In the beginning it was pretty awesome.” He looked down and began to stuff the sausage back into its casing. “We… uh… ahem, we were having a great time. Until maybe Thanksgiving, it started being a hassle. By New Year’s she couldn’t take it any more. And I started getting a little too horny for her.” He sighed as he played with the giant piece of meat through his shorts. “I quit my job, couldn’t focus.” “You quit?” I said incredulously. “I… I got complaints because of indecency. I got canned in February,” he admitted, a blush crossing his cheeks. “Your mother left me after that. Said she couldn’t support me to just jerk off all day long.” I could see the tears welling in the corner of my dad’s eyes. “She’s right you know, I couldn’t control myself, had to… still hafta jerk off couple of times a day. Blessin’ and a curse this thing here is.” “Shit, dad. Let me talk to her,” I whimpered. “No, she changed her phone an’ everything. Up and left and couldn’t figure out how to contact her. She wanted nothing from me and nothing to do with me,” he grumbled. “How… Mom’s not supporting you, you lost your job, how are you supporting yourself?” I asked. “I… um, set up an office downstairs. Working from home now,” he replied. Once again, he motioned to rub the back of his neck, inadvertently giving me quite the display of muscle. “It’s uh, rather expensive equipment, I’d rather you not play around in there, okay?” I just nodded, and he tousled my hair before standing up, causing the weight of the couch to shift again. “I’m going to go take a shower,” he announced as he made his way up the stairs, the wooden frame protesting underneath. “Why don’t you go get unpacked and I’ll go out and get us some dinner, champ?” he asked, a gentle smile on his face. I give him a curt nod and he disappears up the stairs. I move like a zombie, my world going numb as I drag my luggage up the stairs. I could hear the water running and the rhythmic squelching sound of flesh on flesh. I cursed under my breath as I felt myself chubbing up once again, but I pressed on into my room. As I closed the door, a loud roar emanated from the washroom. I think the old man forgot I was here already, having been by himself for so long. I largely ignore the loud wailing coming from the bathroom and busy myself in dusting off my furniture, putting away my clothes and changing my sheets. It would’ve been a nice time to recollect memories, if not for the sexbeast beating off in the shower. Ungh, it. Keeps. Getting. BIGGER! I sat down on my bed, adjusting my erection so that it didn’t pinch. I figured it’d be something I’d have to do a lot of nowadays. I picked up the picture of me with my parents. As hot as my dad had become… I realized all too late that I missed us as a family. I began to death spiral in my thoughts, putting the blame on myself on not coming back for Thanksgiving, thinking I could’ve saved my family, kept Mom from leaving… I must’ve been reminiscing for a while, because Dad knocked on the door before peeping his head in. He was still a bit wet, his t-shirt looking like it was meant to fit him maybe a couple months ago, his shorts fared no better, his bulging assets always on lewd display. I put the picture down, but he catches me looking at it. “I miss her too,” he admitted, a little pain in his voice. “It’s all my fault, Corey.” “No, she chose to leave you… us, I guess,” I laughed. I wiped away the tears and stood up. “C’mon, Dad, you better go pick up some dinner, I haven’t eaten all day thanks to you forgetting to pick me up at the airport.” “Oof, please don’t hold that above my head forever, kiddo,” he chuckles. The warmth was bittersweet. I’ve never really connected with Dad like I am now, it was just a shame it was in the ashes of what became of our family. As I pretend to push him out of the room, I hear his stomach growl. “Heh, maybe I’m not the only one who’s hungry. I bet it takes a lot to feed that body of yours, stud,” I said. I fucking wanted to hang myself, calling my own dad ‘stud.’ Shit, hopefully he thought nothing of it, but from the way he was starting to tent his shorts… “Okay, okay…” he rumbled, grabbing his keys as we made it to the landing. “How’s Chinese sound for tonight?” “Yeah, sounds great,” I replied. As he left, I almost slumped to the ground. I grasped at my length through my jeans and groaned. I knew it was perverse, thinking about my own father like this. But gods, he was perfection. I sat myself on the couch and laid back, thinking of how much he weighed, how he could shift this whole damn sofa cushion just by sitting on it. How he mashed my face into his pecs. I don’t even manage to get my pants down before I’m blowing a load into my underwear. “Shit,” I whimpered. I step out of my jeans and pull my briefs down, my 7” member slick with my gooey payload. I use my briefs to wipe off the rest of my spunk. Sighing, I make my way to the laundry to toss my jeans and underwear into the washer. I noticed a very… distinct pile of clothes in a hamper by the washer and dryer. It was just filled with socks. Curious, I put my hand into the hamper and instantly recoil when I feel something cold and wet. “Jesus, no…” I gasped. I gingerly pick up a sock in the hamper, old and grey. It was sopping wet, a trail of oozing, viscous liquid trailing from the end as I lifted it. “Oh shit,” I whined. All of these socks… Oh fuck. My eyes go wide and my mouth curls into a grimace when I realize Dad wasn’t kidding when he said he had to relieve his urges at least a few times a day. I drop the sock back into the hamper. Looking at my fingers, I realize there’s a filmy residue of my dad’s spunk on my fingers leftover. I… I couldn’t help myself. He was the hottest thing on the planet, I just needed to know… I brought my index finger to my mouth. I wish I hadn’t. The taste was something else, salty, almost meaty. I needed more. I lapped up the rest of the seed on my fingers and whined when there was none left. My cock throbbed with need, recently spent but reenergized from licking up my Dad’s semen. I regretted what I did next before I even did it. I grabbed at the sock I had just thrown back into the hamper and brought it above my head. I opened my mouth and wrung the sock out with a twist, squeezing out my father’s tasty sperm. I moaned as I gobbled up his delicious seed, craving more. After getting as much of it as I could, I grabbed at another and did the same. In my head I knew this was fucked up, but I couldn’t stop, it tasted so good. My cock bobbed and lurched and before long I was blowing a huge wad of my own cum right into the hamper, adding my own meagre offering to the pool. I tossed my jeans and underwear into the washer and walked away, trying to sort my head out. I couldn’t believe I had just done that. But my lust still clouded my thoughts, I still savoured that flavour, craved it. I couldn’t help but wonder what it would be like to get it straight from the source... --------------------------------------------------------------------------------- PART 2: ...And Sometimes, I Find Out My Dad's a Growing Freak... >> Wonder what's in the basement...
  29. 1 point
    Part 2 I had avoided Colin for the rest of the day. I might do the same today. I might just lay in my bed under the blankets. I couldn’t handle talking to him after our workout together. I would’ve been a babbling mess. I would’ve gotten hard as soon as I saw him. All I can think about is how I was so mesmerized by him. I am still so mesmerized by him. But I’m not sure if he wants the same thing. It could’ve just been a workout to him; something to pump his muscles. I stayed in my room. I didn’t even eat. I couldn’t see him. I couldn’t talk to him. I couldn’t- *knock* *knock* Colin walks in without permission. “Hi,” he coos. “I didn’t see you a lot yesterday…” he sounds like he wants to say so much more. “I’m kind of sore from yesterday do you think you could give me a message?” Colin asks innocently. I nod. Colin sits down at the edge of my bed. His weight completely flattens the mattress as he sits down. I roll over closer to him and sit behind his back. I can hide behind his back with how wide it is. Colin’s skin is hot to the touch. He has a fire burning in him. I rub around his back and feel all his strength. Everything about him is big and powerful. I run my bony little fingers to his shoulder. I can’t even wrap my hands around his shoulder. I move down to his biceps. I can barely even wrap my hand around half of his bicep. Colin doesn’t flex, I think because he knows I’ll cum. *Grrrrrrr* My stomach rumbles. “You hungry?” Colin turns around and grins. I nod. “I can make you something to eat if you want?” “Yeah, can you?” “Sure…can we work out first?” I couldn’t say no. Despite my trepidation, I couldn’t say no to this big powerful man. “Yeah.” “Great!” Colin jumps up from my bed and my mattress springs to life! Colin jobs to the living room and our whole apartment shakes with every step of his. I follow behind him like a little mouse. “Okay! Today is arm day are you ready?” I nod. “Okay. But you can’t come until we’re finish, got it?” I’d do anything he told me to. Colin strips off his shirt, so all he’s wearing are short shorts. He gets on the ground and planks. “Hop on!” he says. I lay on Colin’s back. His wide back. My cock rests right on top of his bubble butt. “Hang on bud. I’m gonna go fast!” I try to wrap my arms around Colin’s torso, but I can’t! He’s too big! What am I supposed to hang onto then? Colin starts to lower himself. I grab onto his traps that jut out from his neck. Colin goes up and down, up and down. I feel his shoulders tense as he lowers himself. His butt clenches as he touches the floor. When he pushes up this shoulder muscles push my arms up and challenge my grip on his neck. As his butt clenches and unclenches against my cock, I start to get hard. Colin goes faster and faster, as if trying to test me. Colin continues to go up and down and pressure starts to build. I feel my stomach tensing as I feel an orgasm coming on. I can’t. I can’t! Not until we finish the workout. I dig my nails into Colin’s neck to stop myself from orgasming. Colin continues to do pushups and I dig my nails harder into his neck. Colin starts to growl. He likes it. I clench my nails tighter into him. I moan into his back. I can’t take the pressure anymore. Colin starts to slow down for me. He’s barely tired. Colin stops his reps for me. “Get off.” He commands. I stand before him panting. My erection tries to burst through my shorts. Colin looks at me, hand on hip, erection stretching through his short fabric, and doubtful. “Are you gonna make it through this workout?” “Yes!” My determination makes him smiles. “Well you might as well take those off,” Colin looks at my shorts. “It’s only constricting you.” I don’t move. I’m not sure if I can take getting naked with him. “Here.” Colin peels off his shorts. His erection pops out. I don’t move. “Do you want me to help you?” I nod. Colin comes over to me. I want to bury my face in his dark furry pecks. Colin grabs my tee shirt and I raise my arms. He gently pulls my shirt over my head. Colin looks under my arms at my armpits. There’s not a lot of hair down there, not compared to him. “Cute,” he snickers. Colin kneels and pulls down my shorts. My erection pops in front of his face. Colin smiles. He wants it. But he is going to keep his promise. “Alright. Time to do some curls.” Colin instructs me to tense up again. With this right hand he grabs my bicep. With his left he grabs my calf. Colin lifts me into the air and starts curling me. He takes time with these reps to keep me from getting too excited. I watch as his massive arms contract into huge powerful balls. Colin lifts me with ease but still gets a good pump. I can see veins starting to pop out all over his arms. I can smell Colin’s stink starting to fill the room. It turns me on even more. A little bit of precum starts to drip from my cock. Colin notices it. He lifts me up over his head and opens his mouth. Colin lets the drop fall into his mouth and he swallows it. Colin growls at he lowers me and continues doing reps. With each curl he grows. His deep voice is animalistic. I see his erection growing even more veiny as he continues lifting me. I look at Colin and all he is doing is looking at my cock. He lifts me up so my erection is level with his face. Colin opens his mouth and starts to swallow my cock. I can’t cum. I have to do what he says. But I can’t take it. I melt in his arms from ecstasy. Colin catches me and cradles me in his arms. “Hmm,” his deep giggle booms in his chest. “Looks like we’re gonna have to do some more training.” Colin chuckles. Then kisses me on the lips. He let’s me go. “Alright. One more workout before you get to eat.” Colin takes me to the pull up bar. He has me hang onto his neck. I can barely wrap my legs around his thick quads. Our cocks are smushed against each other. Colin puts his hands on the pullup bar and I nuzzle my face in his chest. As Colin pulls up his chest blows up like a balloon. I feel all his powerful muscles tense as he lifts us in the air. Colin groans as he pulls us up and down. His body hair gets glossy with sweat. His stink gets even more potent. Precum coats out cocks as we grind each other. I start to lick his chest. I can taste his salty man sweat from his chest. I move my tongue to his nipple and lick it. I roll my tongue over it and start to suck slightly. Colin lets out a huge groan as I lick his nipples. As he lifts us up, his hips thrust so our cocks slide together. With every rep Colin thrusts. Up and down, up and down. Colin takes us deeper into a sexual trance. I continue to lick around his nipples. Colin’s breath starts to grow heavy. As we continue to grind on each other pressure builds. But I control myself. I will not cum. Not until he says so. Colin lets go of the bar. “Get on your knees.” He demands. Colin seems impatient. Like he can’t control himself. I hop off of him and get on my knees. Colin grabs the back of my head and pushes it to his cock. I swallow his veiny cock as he thrusts it into my mouth. I move my tongue to explore it’s girth, it’s hair, and it’s stink. Colin growls like an animal again and he thrusts faster and faster. I look up at him and see an arrogant smile across his face. He owns me and he knows it. Colin continues to stretch my mouth with his cock. Sweat starts to pool in beads on his face and chest. He glistens with masculine power as I take his cock. Colin roars louder than I’ve ever hear him. The veins in his arms pop up. His chest balloons up bigger than I could imagine. Cum fills my mouth in pools. I swallow and swallow until I feel Colin’s cock get soft. Colin pulls his cock out of my mouth and puts a hand on my cheek. “You still hungry?” I was feeling quite full actually. Colin’s cum had filled me up. “No, I’m not.” I reply. Colin smiles, proud of his accomplishment. “Well I still am.” Colin then get’s down on his knees and puts his mouth to my cock. His big muscle butt stands proud in the air. He swallows me and moves his tongue up my shaft. It takes me only a couple seconds before I orgasm in his mouth. I had been restraining myself during the whole workout that it didn’t take much. Colin swallows my load and smiles at me. “I’m still hungry so I’m gonna make some food.” I thought so. He gets up and reaches his hand out for mine. Colin hoists me up into the air and gets my clothes for me. I lift up my arms and he tickles my hairless armpits before he puts my shirt on for me. Colin opens the shorts up so I can step in them. “Hey babe, I don’t want this to be just a workout. I wanna take care of you. Is that okay with you?” Is that okay with me? Colin you can do whatever you want with me.
  30. 1 point
    ...And Sometimes, I Get What I Want by vertical Finally. <<PART 3: ...And Sometimes, I Watch My Dad Go to Work... --------------------------------------------------------------------------------- My hand trembled as I turned the knob to my father’s bedroom. Careful not to make a sound, I rested my hand against the door and slowly jarred it open. ‘Slowly, slowly,’ I told myself, cringing as if my bones were shattering as the door creaked. Goosepimples flared from my neck downwards, my nerves setting themselves on fire as the fear took hold. I paused in my advance, the only sound I heard, the blood rushing through my veins as my blood pressure skyrocketed. That, and the rhythmic rumbling coming from within the room. He was still sleeping. Thank Go- The only deity in this house was my father. I had only managed to get the door open a crack, but the eerie moonlight filtered in through the large bay window at the far side of the room. The outline of a slumbering giant was in stark relief to the darkness that surrounded him, his enormous silhouette tinted in a supernatural blue light, a halo. I had to see more. I cautiously pushed against the door, the hinges once again protesting my motion. I stop once again, dread setting in as I had to make a choice, my sanity on the precipice – I either stole away back to my room, tail between legs, or push on, risking waking the demigod that slept therein. I had always been a cautious guy... that is, unless it came to lust. And succumbed I did. Bracing myself, I pushed the door open, stepping into the room. The sound it made was pure agony, like nails against a chalkboard. The fear was so intense, I couldn’t move, just standing there, my heart beating out of my chest, my temples throbbing. He was still sleeping. My father’s body took up most of his king-sized bed. He was barely clothed, his shorts, or what must’ve been his shorts, was hiked up to his pelvic girdle, his quads now simply too massive after his latest growth spurt. His torso was barely covered at all, his stringer, a thin wisp on his brutish, musclebull’s physique. The strings barely made it over his protruding chest, dense forests of hair obscuring them. The tube of the shirt was so pathetic next to his overwhelming size, it only came down to the upper portion of abgut. His enormous feet dangled off the end and his shoulders, by the gods, they almost spanned the entirety of the bed. His meaty arms, each larger than my torso, flopped off the sides of the bed. As my senses returned to me, as the adrenaline in my blood simmered, I could hear his deep breaths, like wind moving through a cavern, each exhale like a low moan. His mighty abgut, dotted with 4 visible blocky slabs protruded from his stomach. It rose and fell with each breath he took, ballooning into a rounded mass when he inhaled and ‘chiselling’ into a blocky 4-pack when he exhaled. His bulge, well, it was practically the first time I’ve seen it not in some state of arousal. I took trepid steps around him and almost tripped. An audible squelch rings out through the room and as my eyes adjust to the dim light, I realize I had stepped in another one of my dad’s cum-soaked socks. I had half a mind to take it and huff its contents, but I was already so close to the real thing. I gazed upon my prize. From this new angle, I could see that his balls and cock distended the basket of his shorts and so much that the dense forest of pubes did more to obscure the base of the bullcock growing out of his crotch than the waist of the shorts did. Heck, the band looked ready to snap at a moment’s notice. Even in the lowlight, I could make out the veins dancing along the surface of that epic spire. I was so close. I could already taste the tangy flavour of his seed, my mouth beginning to water. Those balls made so much. The were stuffed so cruelly in their prison. I would free them. I approached the bed, stepping over a pile of discarded clothing. The smell from afar was musky and pungent, but up close, the masculine aroma of testosterone practically created a barrier around him. My eyes watered, but nevertheless, I persisted. I slowly reached out my hand to the band of his shorts and gently tugged at it, hoping to release my prize. My eyes darted between my dad’s prodigious bulge and his rugged, heavily bearded face, searching for any sign of stirring. Beads of sweat formed on my brow, yet it paled in comparison to how much my father produced. His shorts and a-shirt were translucent, his hairs matted to his muscled form. The heat around him was so intense, his sweat giving him an otherworldly sheen in the moonlight. My fingers wrapped around the band of his shorts. Coarse hairs roughed up my knuckles as they dig into the fabric. And I pulled… “Shit,” I huffed under my breath. The band snagged around his waist. The combined girth of his torso and his junk was too great. I gave it another yank, but the elastic band just dug back into my fingers. This was as much as I was going to get out… At least from this angle. I readjust myself, both in position and in my crotch. My loins anticipated this as much as I did. I get closer to the bed and stand by closer to the headboard from the side. From this new vantage point, I was able to get a little further down. My fingers graze across his rough pubes and onto the steely, hot flesh of his god-prick, moist from his crotch-sweat. But it still wasn’t enough. I needed to get both hands around the band and work it down from both sides of his giant babymaker. But his crotch was just too far to reach around to both sides… Unless… I had to get on the bed. I whimpered as I nervously brought a knee up to crawl onto the bed. The shift in weight was incredible. My father was so immense, that even when I crept onto the bed to his side, I almost fell forward onto him. I carefully eyed him as he slept. With one hand and leg, I slowly crept on top of him, my ass resting on top of his abgut – there was no other choice, his girth was so immense the space between my legs was completely filled with his mass as I straddled him like I was riding a horse. I stopped in my motion, looking over my shoulder to see if he was waking, but he just laid there deep in his slumber. I rose inches with each one of his heavy breaths. If he felt any pressure against his abdomen, he didn’t show it, his breathing unimpeded, as if I weighed nothing to him. Hungrily, I looked back at his crotch. From this angle, it looked like a monument, proud and built to impress. I was ready. I grabbed at the band of his shorts with both hands and pushed it down. A smile grew on my face as more and more of his shaft was revealed. I let out a small, giddy laugh as I got about halfway down his resting meat before I felt resistance. My heart beat out of my chest. The portion already revealed was as thick as my arm in circumference, the base covered in hair, like the trunk of a small tree was growing out of his crotch. I gave the band another tug, but it wouldn’t budge any further. I tugged harder… and that was a mistake. “Ungh,” my father grunted from his sleep. I panicked, and my head shot around to look at his face. He gulped in his slumber and thrust his pelvis forward, the fabric of his shorts must’ve hiked its way into his asscrack. Shit. The force he generated with that thrust was so much, I yelped as I was thrown back, my backside meeting his upper abgut, my head wedged underneath his giant, pillow-sized, rounded pecs. I was terrified that that’d wake him for sure. But he just grunted a little. No… more pressing was what was happening to his crotch. When I fell backwards, I slid forward, down his gut such that my legs now straddled the root of my father’s pride. I leaned up, planting my hands onto the bed on both sides of my dad, my forearms brushing up against his fur-covered obliques. I watched in horror as the band dug into his shaft… and slowly contracted, rubbing against the flesh of his cock. I wasn’t sure what did it, my legs rubbing against the base of his cock, or the band of his shorts, or a combination of the two that did it, but my father’s god-cock began to fill with blood. Rapidly. I sat up, leaning forward. The spire of meat before me grew like the plants did in a nature documentary. It bloated with blood, pushing the band of the shorts obscenely until an ungodly tent formed in his crotch. And yet, it did not stop. I winced as the fabric began to fray at the seams where the leg meets the crotch. I wasn’t prepared for what happened next. The crotch of his shorts failed catastrophically. In the blink of an eye, his gargantuan bull-cock ripped right out of his shorts. But, to my horror, as it shot up, it swung further up than I had anticipated, the head of his cock, the head as big as the one perched between my shoulders, slammed right into my face, hurtling me back once again. I whimpered as I came to my senses after the impact. Staring straight forward, I was greeted with the head of his shaft, one which was thicker around than my neck. There it was, the object of my desiring. I reached forward, and tilted my head up, the crown of my head digging into the underside of my father’s gargantuan pectorals, my hair mixing with that of his cleavage. I pulled at his cock as best I could, the length giving great resistance. Shit, even my dad’s cock was stronger than I was! I had to wrap my whole arm around the shaft to bring it closer to my face. It was like wrangling an animal, I’d get it close, but then with each of his thunderous heartbeats, it’d jostle out of my grasp. Finally, I managed to line up my mouth with his cum-slit. With a few gentle rubs from my other hand, a stream of pre-seed oozed out of his length. My eyes rolled back as it the liquid touched my tongue. It was pure ecstatic overload. Fresh from the source, his pre-cum was a watered-down version of the real deal, but it still had such an addicting flavour to it; creamy, salty, briny, powerful. I needed more of it! In desperation to get more of the sweet nectar, the ambrosia of my god, I reached back. My hand searched, my fingers and the palm of my hand grasping blindly at the rough, hairy surface of my father’s titanic chest until they found purchase on my prize. The nipple was thick enough to play in my fingers like a stress-ball. I squeezed and twisted it. The man-beast groaned lowly in his sleep as I twisted harder. Just like a spigot, the flow of his pre-seed increased and I lapped it all up like the horny son I was. I thrusted impudently as I came from the mixture of the taste of my dad’s pre-cum and the sheer power that he contained. How could my meek, soft-spoken father have become such a beast, the paragon of every man’s carnal desire to be bigger, stronger and more virile than every other male? I was enraptured, I was his. I blew a load right there and I still kept humping into my god. The muscle-beast began to breath heavily and short, his arousal mounting. I flit my tongue out and drank in his essence. “Corey,” my father moaned. I wasn’t sure if he was actually awake, sleep-talking, or if it was part of a feverish hallucination. I froze, but he continued to rumble. “Oh, Corey. That’s it, please your daddy…” He was sleep-talking… But who was I to deny a god? Using my arm around his shaft, I began to really use force, using the length of my bicep and forearm to dig into his flesh as I rubbed up against him. My wet crotch, having blown already, pressed into the base of my dad’s cock. I used my sweat-matted body in its entirety to jack off my father. I squeezed my pecs and abs into his length. I rubbed my face against his cockhead like a happy pup, lapping up the river of pre-seed cascading out of his length. I dragged my tongue against the corona, the crown, of the head. His whole body shuddered at that. My other hand was busy assaulting his nipple, flicking my fingers across the nub, eliciting weak, low growls from my sleeping father. He was getting closer, I could tell. The flow of pre-cum was becoming so great, I couldn’t keep up, my face covered in a gooey mess of lubricant. The king of all shafts, the largest prick on any man, my father’s godhood, it shuddered and spasmed randomly. The sound emanating from my father’s chest, his tympanic heartbeat quickened, the sound reverberating through my skull. But before I could have my prize, something happened… I felt my father’s skin grow hot, almost uncomfortably so. It was like pressing my skin up against a hot iron. And rather than see my dad’s cock spurt… I began to see the rest of him seize up. I couldn’t see much, only able to turn my head to the side, but I could feel everything. I felt my legs being pushed uncomfortably. My father’s shaft widened, spreading my thighs apart. But at the same time, his growing, thickening quads pushed my calves inwards as they rested on his bloating balls. My vision was blotted out as the shaft before me thickened even further, obscuring the dim light of the moon from outside. And as it thickened, it also lengthened. “No,” I whimpered as I watched the head of his shaft inch up. It brushed against my nose as it ascended to greater lengths. I desperately tried to get a hold of the cockhead, but the pre-seed had slicked it up so much that I couldn’t keep it in my hand. Soon, the tip was at eye-level, the slit oozing translucent slime all over, blurring my vision. I struggled to wipe the pre-cum out of my eyes and before I knew it, as I looked up, I was staring into the pulled and taut foreskin of my father’s uncut behemoth. I whimpered as I watched the head disappear above my father’s growing pectorals. The only reprieve of this situation was that his shaft, now as thick as my thigh, wasn’t pressing so hard into me anymore, a testament to how thick his pecs had become. At the same time, his giant man-tiddies cast dark shadows over my face, twin globes protruding into my field of vision. With each laboured breath, I felt myself rising less with each inhale. I could feel his abs become less cushioned, the support underneath my back flattening. In my struggle to readjust myself, my hands touched his obliques and serrati and I could feel their definition underneath the thickening man-fuzz sprouting out of every pore. I gulped, realizing that my father was probably more shredded than me at this point. His balls gurgled, the twin pair of soccer ball-sized orbs rolled against the head of my calves as they pulled up, ready to inject their contents into my father and mix with his prostate fluids to create the most delicious nectar on the planet. As they pulled up, the momentum carried into his pelvis, my father thrusting slightly. It took seconds before the base of his cock distended, filled to the brim. The wave of cum travelled up his shaft, the veins on the surface of his shaft bulging as his flesh and skin fought to stay intact from the sheer amount of semen being forced through his urethra. It went from the base, up the shaft past my face and then out of sight. But I could still hear it. A torrent of cum exploded out of the tip, sounding like someone had thrown a balloon filled with viscous fluid against the headboard of the king-sized bed. “Hrrng, huuuh... Ugh?!” my father grunted. I froze as I felt the right side of his body begin to move, his lats shifted, his pectoral fanning out as he brought his hand up to wipe at his face. “What... the?” he moaned. “Ooooh,” he cried, the sound like that of a barn animal, low and sonorous. Another wave was incoming. Slowly, his balls once again pulled up. My father let out a loud whoop as the fluids lingered in his tubing, the beast desperate to get his liquid payload out. Veins writhed all over his body. His massive mitts came forward and grasped around his meaty length, the space made between his shaft and abs had grown large enough that he could glide his hands along his length without even touching me. It was like he didn’t even know I was there. I was just an insignificant gnat compared to him now. I was completely enclosed, no possible way for me to escape anymore, I was trapped between my father’s arms, cock, pecs and abs on all sides – and he didn’t even know. His orgasm was agony, both for him and me. His balls pulled up so slowly, so heavy and bloated with cum that it extended his mind-numbing orgasm, each load taking several seconds. As for me, I could hear, smell and almost taste his cum’s tang in the air, splashing against the headboard of the bed, going to waste. “Unng, feels so good... to grow!” he moaned. His arms tensed, every part of his body fighting for precious blood as he flexed hard. His chest and arms bursted with extra inches, his cock lurching as his orgasm continued. “Oh shit, no way Corey can’t hear this... fuck it!” he bellowed. He let loose, giving out an eardrum-shattering roar, his one hand beating furiously at his meat, the other molesting his protruding nipple, coaxing more and more cum out of his balls and prostate. “MORE!” he cried. He continued to blow load after load, his virility unceasing. The whole bed protested his demands, but his incessant hips bucked up and down to no avail. With a terrific whine, the frame of the bed collapsed, sending the boxspring and mattress to the ground, with me and my dad with it. The impact just sent a jolt through his balls and I swore his loads renewed in their size and length. Finally, after a good three minutes, his balls were no longer pumping, just spasming softly. My father was breathing slowly, groaning lewdly as his hand on his shaft massaged the length, caressed it. I could feel him reach up to wipe his face, the beast returning his hand to his sensitive nipple now with a fresh layer of cum coating it, smearing his seed all over himself like a lotion. “Shit, when’s that boy gonna come check on me? I was so loud,” my dad growled, his voice filled with lust, his hands filled with his own meat. I felt a wave of dread wash over me. “I want to breed him so bad,” he snarled, his hands still roaming up and down his epic frame. I almost mewled but kept it in my throat. There was no telling what he’d do to me if he actually found out I was right there while in his sex-addled stupor. Jesus, if he actually tried to do anything with me, he’d kill me with this thing. Thick as my leg, his shaft would scramble my organs. “Fuck,” he said, his breath heavy. “I’d kill ‘im if I tried,” he whined lowly. Well, no duh. But I didn’t expect what he said next. “But I need more,” he said hungrily. “MORE. Where is that boy… I want him to see me grow,” he rumbled deeply. In the dark, his massive hand shot out to pull at a drawer on the adjacent nightstand, now level with him thanks to bed collapsing. He pulled at it and my eyes lit up as an iridescent glow emanated from inside. He pulled a vial out, a reddish, glowing concoction held within the glass tube. What the hell was this, this definitely wasn’t what he said his doctor was giving him! “Doc says once a week,” Dad reminded himself. “But I can’t wait that long. I need to be bigger… stronger!” He uncorked the vial and I could hear him taking a big gulp. He sat up and I was flung from my hiding spot. Oh shit. I flew forward, knocking into my dad’s epic cock, but it wasn’t enough to stop me. I flew off to the side and landed across his gargantuan quads. “W-what the…?” my dad gulped, his bravado evaporating. He stood, the floor groaning underneath his weight as he stepped towards the light-switch by the entrance to his room. The light burned my eyes as he flicked it on. As I squinted, I could make out a silhouette of his form, blurry at first, but gradually coalescing into the greatest man on the planet. He stood before me in all his grandeur. In the light, and not stuck underneath his cock and pecs, I could finally see what his latest growth spurt had done to him. His arms, my God, they looked like they were hewn from granite. Veins the size of his fingers carved their way across his biceps, feeding his howitzers with blood. His legs were no different, his calves jutted out in stark relief, unable to touch one another due to the sheer size of his quads. Each of those were the size of tree trunks. His balls were slick with ball-sweat and cum, the wiry hairs matted to spheres the size of small watermelons. The shaft growing out of the root of his crotch was almost thicker around than my whole torso at this point and it stretched up to hit my father right in the middle of his chest. I looked at him slightly from the side and my suspicions were confirmed, he had a chiselled six-pack, outlined by swirls of dense fur carpeting his skin. His chest jutted out so much, his chin rested on top, the nipples pointed downwards from all the meat stuffed into his pecs. He looked at me with trepidation, a sudden remorse filled his eyes. His hair, both on his scalp and face had grown in, salt and pepper and dense. His face had intensified, his features more angular. His ears brushed against his traps, the swells of his back muscles almost entombing his head. “Corey?” Dad blubbered. He took a step away from me. This god of muscle, of strength, of pure masculine power incarnate, was afraid of me? It was in this moment I realized my fears had been for naught, despite becoming a giant musclefreak, my father was still the soft, ‘cuddly’ man I’d always known him to be. “Wha- how, where’d you come from? How long w-were you here?” he stammered. “What did you see?” he said under his breath. “Everything,” I replied after a slight pause. “Jesus,” he exclaimed. “Corey, I’m sorry. I didn’t mean any of it. I’d never…” “Dad, it’s…” I was cut off by my father letting loose a terrifying cry of pain. My eyes widened as the veins all across his body began to grow once more. A pained expression crossed his handsome visage as his head shot up once again. Bones and tendons snapped as they reconfigured my father into something greater. He grunted as his head brushed up against the ceiling, popcorn stucco dotting his hair. His traps flared out even further, rising even higher, giving him the appearance of a monstrous tank in human form. His pecs rounded out even further, becoming twin globes that would put the front of a truck to shame. His shoulders spread out even further, the seven bands on the lateral head were clearly visible. His arms bloated with even more muscle, the veins widening as his triceps flare and force his arms out wider as they competed for space with his lats and pecs. His abs tightened, from a chiselled six-pack to an eight-pack, the tight abdominals framed by shredded obliques and serrati. His balls filled, semen roiling inside, jostling the scrotum as they grew with abandon. His penis, so obscenely long, had thickened even more as the giant cockhead drooled pre-seed all over his clavicle. “Son, you have to… look away,” he moaned, barely able to get the words out as his mental faculties shut down from the sheer amount of pleasure coursing through his system. “I’ll tell you everything, just please–” “Dad,” I cooed, resting my hand against his gigantic glute. “I know about everything. The cam sessions, the home gym you built, the cum socks. And I know you’re into guys. I… I am too.” What a way to come out. I smiled coyly at him and he retreated from me. I shot a hand out and touched his shaft, the flesh warm underneath my touch. The beast of a man moaned lowly, a shudder rumbling through his whole body. “You’re so big.” He smiled and leaned over, flexing his arm for me to feel. Its size was incredible, and I found myself creaming my pants as I felt the boulder of muscle. We stood there in silence save for his heavy breathing, staring into each other’s eyes. I pulled away from him and began to peel my clothes off. I knew what he wanted. My gargantuan father whimpered lewdly as he shot a massive wad of pre-seed as I took off my shirt, exposing my gym-earned midsection, a solid six-pack for his viewing pleasure. I bounced my pecs, their mass casting a small shadow onto my abs. It was nothing compared to my father’s assets, but from his reaction he enjoyed it immensely. I smirked as I took off my pants, revealing nicely muscled thighs and calves. My dad was busy double fisting his monolith of a penis, groaning and bellowing like a bull. I fished out my 7” prick and stroked it, the cum from my recent ejaculation slicking up my fingers. My father’s eyes grew half-lidded as he bit his lower lip. “See something you like?” I asked coyly. My father nodded sheepishly, a red blush crossing his strong, proud cheeks. Heh, he was a monster of muscle and yet he was just like all the other curious guys I’d deflowered in freshman year. “I do too,” I growled. I approached him, once again taking his shaft in my hands. I knew what I wanted. I pulled as his penis, trying to angle it down so that I’d have access to the cockhead. But try as I might, his cock was stronger than my entire body. My father, bless his soul, helped, using a massive paw to push his own shaft down, the skin pulling taut around his pelvis. Drool pooled at the corners of my mouth. After all this time, I finally had access to what I wanted. I looked up at my dad, a warm smile on his face, an expression as if to say, ‘go on.’ I walked around, feet from my father’s body, and grasped at the knob of his shaft. Dad momentarily slipped his grip on his shaft, losing control for a brief moment as my hand came in contact with the most sensitive part of his engorged organ. Pre-cum splattered in arcane patterns onto the ground as the shaft bobbed wildly like an uncaged animal. “Sorry, Cor,” he whimpered, looking at me with the expectant look of an injured animal. He pushed his shaft back down, grunting, braying like a beast of burden. I stared at the cum-slit, my mouth watering. Its lips were as big as mine. But then I looked up at my dad’s face, marred with a nervous expression. I knew what I wanted. I drew closer to him and place both of my hands on his shaft, hoisting myself up onto his length and straddling it like a pack-beast. My dad gave me a goofy grin and with a wink, flexed his arms down and chest out. My entire field of vision was swallowed by this man. He flexed his pelvic floor and sent me jostling into the air, only to be caught in his paws as he brought me over his pectoral shelf. I wrapped my hands around his traps, pulling myself closer to his handsome face. As my cheek brushed against his, his breath went ragged. The curls of his beard tickled me as our lips met and parted. Pure waves of ecstasy washed over me, and from the increased splash of pre-seed gushing out of my father’s prick against my backside, it washed over him as well. As he pulled away, his eyes fluttered, much like the butterflies in my stomach. He looked at me and then at the side. I turned to look at what he was staring at. There were still 11 red glowing vials sticking out of his night-table. --------------------------------------------------------------------------------- <<PART 3: ...And Sometimes, I Watch My Dad Go to Work... The end.
  31. 1 point
    While Ellis was showering I decided to go downstairs, I needed space to compute what had just happened during the past 10 mins or so, I had literally just become putty In my fit brothers strong hands, an 18yr old hunk making a 23yr old feel like a child getting a new toy. Ellis had me in a muscle hunk trance and one that he knew I enjoyed and if I’m honest so the fuck did I. I admit I would have been happy just to set eyes on his incredible body the whole time I was here but now with the whole worship thing I really do feel like that child. Around 15 mins later Ellis made his way back down stairs to the kitchen, luckily for my crotch , considering where we were, he wasn't wearing anything tight but opted for some baggyish grey joggers and a loose tee, even with them on you could still just about see the solid curvature of his pecs, and the roundness of his plump squatters arse. During tea the conversation was mostly about how my new life down south was coming on and future aspirations etc. Ellis was on to me though using every opportunity when mam wasnt looking to wink at me and bounce those ridiculous pecs of his under his shirt, each round of winks and bounces edged my bulge closer to making a visible bulge in my pants, a part of me wanted him to stop as we were nearly finished so I’d have a raging hard on when I stood up, but part of me couldn’t resist just watching as he effortlessly made me internally groan with delight. Ellis rightly or wrongly showed a little mercy and stopped, letting my bulge settle down, we both knew the main event was getting closer. Ellis told his mam that I was going to help him with some course work, we both left the table and headed upstairs, my heart was going 10 to the dozen, what would await me when that bedroom door closed? What did my hot brother have in store for me? I was about to find out, we got to the bedroom, I went in Ellis followed and closed the door behind him, here we go! “ So brother you want to feel what a hard muscular 18yr old body feels like do you? You want to feel every inch of this physique dont you, you want to feel what its like to be strong and have muscles, isn’t that right? ” As if a switch had been flicked inside his head, Ellis had gone from my younger bro to being a freaking hot dominant muscle master. That trance like feeling had been replaced with a real mental hold that Ellis now had over me, I was powerless to resist both mentally and physically, as mentioned Ellis can deadlift nearly 200kg, he'd make easy work of me! “ YES, YES, YES,YES! “ Is all could muster to say. I took a breath, “ I would love nothing more then to get my hands on such awesome muscles like yours, feel how solid they are, feel there power, you are right in everything you say bro.!!” Ellis smiled, “ good little brother, that’s right, little, I’m the bigger brother now right! Your nothing compared to me brother, I’m inferior to you in every way! Now come here and worship your godly brother.” Ellis then grabbed the V part of his tee round his neck, RIIIIIIIIIIIPPPPPPPPPPP, with no effort at all Ellis ripped his tee clean off his body, that muscular body of his primed and ready, I did need a second invitation. “ YES SIR” I blurted out, I moved the quickest i ever think i have towards him. My hands went straight for those bulbous pecs of his, taking in every inch of there fullness, roundness and hardness, I let out a groan as Ellis tensed them and made them impossibly harder, I couldn’t make a dent in them even if I tried. “ so hard so beautiful “ I exclaimed. I thrust my fingers deep into his pec gap, mmmm the power they must have. I move my hands down to his ripped toned midsection, taking in every ridge n rivet of his strong abs, God they felt hard as marble. “ punch me now brother! “ Ellis demands in a commanding tone. I look at him, “ er er er bro I’m not going to hi.......” Ellis' face turns angry, “ PUNCH me now you weak fuck!” he barks . I gulp hard in fear, a punch from Ellis would do 100x more damage to me then I would do to him, I shakingly ball up my fist, I move my arm back and with as much power as I had I aim a punch into his abs, “arghhh" I cry out as my hand feels like it’s just struck a mable slab, Ellis’ abs didn’t even buckle, my hand crumpled away, “ hahah impenetrable bro" Ellis mocks my attempt. “ yes bro they are, you are one solid 18yr old!” I quickly move my hands away and towards his arms, taking in the rippling muscle and size of his forearms, even to the touch you could feel the power surging through them. I slowly move to his biceps and triceps, tracing my finger round the noticeable mound that make you the horseshoe of his tricep, fuuuuck it looked thick and felt juicy, Ellis curled his arm to bring up the peak of his bicep, “ whoah fuuuuuuck" It wasn't even a proper flex but sweet jesus that peak balled up high on his arm, I clasped my hand round it my God it felt like molten lava, I thought his pecs were hard but christ his biceps took on a whole new level of hardness. As much as I wanted to keep worshipping those peaks I had to move on and upwards to his globe like shoulders, each shoulder was capped off with solid rippling mounds of lean muscle. During all this my insanely hard cock was doing its upmost to free itself from the confines of my trousers. Ellis shrugged his shoulders, my hands fell off easily. He turned round so his back was facing me, well when I say back I’m meant the 18yrold son of the Grand Canyon, fuuuuck Ellis’ back was built! I was just about to get my hands firmly on when he hit 2 unbelievable poses. Firstly a back double biceps: I didn’t even wait for the nod, I was straight in there, my bro had arms any grown man would be proud of. Just check out those peaks and believe me there just as impressive in the flesh, God help anyone who has to arm wrestle him, destroyed instantly! Then came the lat spread: It should be criminal for a 18yr old to have a back like that! Just look at that thickness and width, in-fucking- sane, my hands went straight for those lats, I grabbed as much of those meaty wings as I could, they felt unreal, slabs of pure solid muscle just hanging there like hams on a meat hook. Feeling the power that was flowing through Ellis' body and those muscles feeling like his body had been carved from the finest marble was beginning to make me feel weak at the knees.
  32. 1 point
    I’m going to start this off with a simple question! Is it ok for a 23yr old Male to worship his super fit hot 18yr old younger brother?? Depending on what side of the sexual orientation spectrum you fall on will no doubt point you in the direction of your answer. Its blatantly obvious that I’m coming from this from a gay older bro view. I should point out that my hot younger bro obviously knows I’m gay, as does the whole family, and, as I’ll explain later, it was he who loosely came up with the idea of the whole worship thing. So who is my hot younger bro and what does he look like.............. Well this is Ellis.......... I think from looking at those pics you can see that I dont use the words hot and fit likely!l! Check out those plump pecs and bi peaks for starters! Who wouldn’t want to worship that? He has some pretty good strength to go with that hotness, recently benching 150kg and squatting 180kg, all at a bodyweight of only 78kg and I'll repeat only 18! Ellis has always been sporty ever since he was In junior school, loved his Friday sports lesson in the school hall. In senior school he excelled in PE, made the schools football team and a year in the rugby team. The school had a pretty good gym with plenty of weights and machines and that’s where his love for working out really started. When Ellis went to college at 16 he took up sports as his topic of education, got his gym membership and has never really looked back since, hammering away at the gym every day building his body to the level of hotness it is now. So how did this whole “ me worshipping him “ thing come about!! Well like most 23yr olds I flew the nest a few year ago, but I always make a case to come back and visit the family during the summer holidays. So I got back around 2 weeks ago, Ellis was at the gym and would be back soon according to my parents, the house only had 3 bedrooms so I would be sharing with Ellis which even before I saw his new hotness would be fine as we had a great relationship, his room was big enough for two beds so my mam got the sofa bed sorted in his room. I was in the room putting my stuff away when I heard the front door open. “ hey guys I’m back.” It was Ellis but his voice had a much deeper tone from when I was last here. My mam informed Ellis that I was upstairs and tea would be ready in about half hour. “ cool mam, I’ll go see bro and shower, I’m starving” I heard Ellis spring up the stairs and towards the room, I had my bag turned as he entered, “ Hey bro good to you! “ he said. I turned round and was just about to return the favour, then I saw him, I just froze, jaw fully ajar. FUUUUUUCK I thought to myself, the tee that he had on was like a second skin, moulding sexily round the aforementioned plump pecs and solid arms. A bulge was embarrassingly becoming apparent in my trousers, I whisked my hands quickly infront hoping he didn’t see. I tried to regain some composure and string some words together. “ B b b bro, er great to see you too, wow you’ve put on some size haven't you!” I instantly walk over to hug him, anything to get close to his insane body, we wrap arms round each other and hug, “ ooopph got some strength to go with those muscles too I see!” jesus his grip was strong! We both let go. I stand back and just stare in awe at my fit as fuck bro. “ jesus bro you certainly know how to make a gay man happy, wow your looking fantastic!” as you can tell I’m failing at the trying to hide my enjoyment speech!. Ellis just smiles at me then laughs, “ ahh thanks bro, I’ve been working out harder this year and seems to be paying off I reckon! “ he winks at me. I try to pull myself together but I just can't! “ er yeah quite clearly, bet the girls are falling all over for you!” Getting there!l “ I think some of the boys are too hahha" Ellis replied. “ right better get showered before tea.” What Ellis did next kicked all the sensibility I had left into next year. Ellis peeled off that tight tee he had on, FUUCKKKKKK, that body was dripping with sweat and oozed tonnes of masculinity, every one of his hot muscles pumped to the max. And that's when it just came out, as free flowing as a river, not even silent or hidden.......... “WHOAHHHHHHH" I erupted. I realised straight away and instantly put my hands over my mouth, but it was too late , Ellis had obviously heard it, he just looked me and continued to smile as if he wasnt bothered that his older bro had given the clearest hint yet that he digged his fit body. “ shit, Ellis I’m so sorry, er I dont even know what to say, you have a fantastic body and it’s quite clearly had an effect on me, errr don’t be mad! “ I just stand there face bright red with admission and embarrassment. Ellis just laughed, “ Well it’s quite clearly had a effect on you bro, isn’t liking muscle one of the gay 10 commandments any way hahah!” I’m in too much of a trance to verbally reply so I just droolingly nod. “ well if my body makes you happy then I’m happy, in fact.... no no you wouldn’t want too with me being family. “ Ellis starts but cuts off and for the first time looks angry with himself. My eyes now in full puppy dog mode, “ no no Ellis tell me its fine, what is it.” Ellis regains his strong confident look, “ Would you like to worship me bro?” He walked over to me all dominantly. Those 7 words were music to my ears, fuck yes I would love nothing more than to get my hands all over his fit body and hes offering which is even better. “ bro I’m not gonna lie, hell yes I would love too! But why the sudden change in tact, wouldn't have had you down for this.” I ask. “ I do some part-time modeling on a weekend, some I’m used to girls and boys getting there hands on me, so it’s kinda a natural progression Haha. Plus I’ve recently discovered a little dominant side to me thru football, being captain etc has given me some new found bossiness Haha.” As he says that he grabs my hand and raises it to his pumped pecs, and starts moving it over them. Sweet jesus they felt like warm solid marble, I couldn’t help but start tracing my finger round his nipple and in his pec gap, “ whoah” I whispered again. Ellis looks up at me. “ How about after tea, we get into some serious worshipping bro?” he says with a confident masculine authority! All my brain would let me physically do was nod!
  33. 1 point
    As my professor rattled on about the various projects coming due, I took the opportunity to update my schedule. The planner I use was provided to students at the beginning of the year, and it has special days and holidays marked for students to remember. Turning the pages to look ahead, I stumbled upon a few dates which made my heart sink: April 14-16, Parent’s Weekend. Oh god… at the beginning of the school year, my dad and I agreed that he would visit then. He had not been able to make it to my freshmen or sophomore year Parent’s Weekends because he was busy. But he insisted that he would come to this one. Truth be told, I had sort of forgotten about it. I had originally agreed to it in an effort to shut my dad up; I attend his alma matter and he is always bothering me to arrange a weekend wherein he could come back and visit the “old stomping grounds”. Really I never expected him to follow through with it, but now that it was 10 days away, I became very nervous. My father and I don’t have the best relationship. It’s just that we’re such radically different people. I am what you can call a total shrimp. I stand about 5’8, 130 pounds soaking wet. My face is still riddled with acne and my glasses combined with always greasy hair make me look pre-pubescent. At school I have excellent grades, but little to no friends. I have always been a little shy, and it’s pretty obvious to others that I am a loner. By their junior year, most kids live off campus with roommates in apartments or houses. I, however, live alone in a small single dorm room at the end of a substance free hall. With no consistent plans, I can usually be found in front of my computer playing games or browsing the internet. My father on the other hand is a massive man whose reputation on campus is still legendary to this day. Back in the early 80s, my father was one of the most popular kids at our university. He was in a notorious fraternity, wherein he partied harder than just about anyone else. His fraternity brothers dubbed him “The Meat”, which I had assumed was in reference to his muscled body. At 21, my father stood at 6’2 and weighed in at 230 pounds. This size made him a star athlete as well for the football team. After he graduated, my dad became a very serious man and dedicated himself to his career in upper management and powerlifting. Over the years he grew larger and larger. By the time I began college, my father weighed an incredible 290 pounds. And he was never shy about his physique around home when I was growing up. Often he would be shirtless, bearing his then 56 inch chest and powerlifter’s gut. My dad was a fairly hairy man too, and though he weighed nearly 300 pounds, he was sculpted enough to reveal big brick like abs. But throughout my time at college, my dad continued to grow at a blistering pace. He would consistently send me text messages with his stat updates and pictures of his progress - I am not sure why he did this. Maybe it was in an effort to make me jealous? Or maybe he was just proud of his accomplishments and wanted to share them with others. Either way, I saved the pictures. During my freshmen year, he reached 310 pounds. By the time I was a sophomore, he weighed 330. Now my father was a hulking 340 pounds of beefy powerlifter brawn. I dreaded being around him in public – having to explain to other people that he was my father was embarrassing. He probably has more muscle in one pectoral muscle than I do in my entire body. And speaking of his chest, my father was immensely proud of his huge pecs. At 66 inches, his chest was explosive and perfectly formed. His two hairy pecs sat heavy on his frame like boulders and a deep crevice ran down where the meaty slabs met. Being around him around town was bad enough – now he would be coming to my school and I’ll be forced to explain that this muscle beast is indeed my father. How humiliating! Hopefully he has forgotten all about Parent’s Weekend. Friday of Parent’s Weekend: I am sitting in my room after class playing games on my computer. I can hear countless other kids outside enjoying the weather and participating in games. While I contemplate my poor social skills, my phone rings – it’s my dad… I pick up the phone: “Hello?” “Hey sport. It’s your father; I’m here!” My heart skips and I become overwhelmed with panic. The room is an absolute mess and smells like a cave. “Um, great dad, I’m so happy you could make it” I run to the window while on the phone and can see my dad in the parking lot. He is wearing jeans, a baseball cap and a white t-shirt. His 340 pound frame stretches every fiber. “Yeah, me too champ. This will be a fun weekend” he replies “and man are there some beautiful chicks walking around, let me tell you!” “ha ha I know… well let me come down and let you in” I say as I frantically shove dirty clothes in my closet and spray the room with air freshener. After I am satisfied that the place isn’t a total wreck, I head downstairs with my head hung low. All I wanted to do this weekend was be alone and forget about my big beefy dad. Now he is waiting for me and I am worried that he will react negatively to my hermit lifestyle. I get downstairs and open the door – my father has his wide back turned to me as he speaks to some hot chick – she is wearing a tight shirt and the tinniest jean shorts I had ever seen. She is gazing up at my father with passionate eyes and twirls her hair with polished fingertips. My dad’s deep voice is booming as he discusses his time here as a student in the 80s. Just then he turns around to see me. “And here he is now” he grins. With one big powerful arm, my father scoops me up and brings me in close for a hug. He presses me into his rock hard body and I feel like he could squeeze the life out of me with little to no effort. My thin body feels like a twig in his arms; my face lands right between his pecs and I can feel the hard muscle. “How we doing kiddo”? he says as he puts me down. I look up at him and try to smile. My dad still wears those big glasses that were popular years ago – on anyone else they would like dorky, but my dad’s big body suggests differently. The girl he was speaking with has obvious disappointment on her face. Maybe she thought that this goliath of a man had to of passed on some of his genetics to his son. Instead, I appear as a weak runt with little resemblance to my father. “Well, there’s going to be big party on Kenmore Street tonight if you would like to come.” She says to him with a suggestive glance. “You can come too I suppose” she then says to me with a snarky tone. “Absolutely! We’ll be there” my dad replies. The girl beams a bright white smile and bounces off. “Would you look at the legs on her? Damn, makes me wish I was your age again!” I cringe at my dad’s words. “Well kiddo, take me in and show me your room! I don’t think this dorm was built when I went here…” “Ok” I reply meekly. We walk in to the dorm lobby and all eyes are on my dad. I can see other students pointing at the massive man swaggering through the building. In the hall to my room, my dad’s shoulders are nearly touching both sides of the corridor. Kids peek out from rooms and marvel at the giant in the hall. My dad doesn’t seem to notice the attention, or maybe he is just used to it at this point. I follow behind and am amazed myself at my father’s bulk – his back is as wide as a small car and rippled with muscle. We reach my room and walk inside. I turn to see his face and notice that his nose is turned up. The room is not as clean as I thought it was – dust clings to every surface and it has a gloomy vibe that gives the impression of long nights spent in front of the computer. “Well these rooms are bigger than back in my day I suppose” he says in an effort for positivity. I think he can tell that I have few friends and no social life. “How about we take a walk around campus? You can look at all of the changes they’ve made since you graduated?” I say in an effort to get him out of here “Ok, that’s great” my dad agrees. “Hey sport, would you happen to have one of the school’s shirts? I want to get my school spirit out.” “I…I think I do, let me check”. I did in fact have a shirt from my school folded in my dresser. It was given to me at orientation but I never wore it because it’s an XL and looks like a tent on me. “Well I do have this one, but it may be too small for you…” “No matter” he says as he peels off his white shirt with some serious effort. Though the shirt is at least a XXXL, it still clung to his body like it was painted on. After a second of strain, he lifts off the shirt and stands before me proudly bare-chested. I am clearly in awe as I look at his 340 body. He looks down at me and smirks, recognizing the wonder in my eyes. "Looking big, right kid?" he booms with a big grin. "Trying my best to get to 360 by July." "Dad, I'm really not sure that this shirt would fit you..." I stammer meekly. "Nonsense" he growls as he takes the shirt from my hands and begins the effort of putting it on. Though it is an XL, my dad's size is just too much. He gets both arms and his head in, but then he struggles. "Ugh..err...boy can you help your dad our here?" I reach up and grab the bottom of the shirt in an effort to pull it over his torso. My arms brush up against his chest and gut as I do so, and I can feel the dense, packed muscle. His rough body hair scratches my skin, and it is real hard for me to get it pulled down. Finally I manage to get it over his shoulders and chest, but the shirt can only reach about half way down his gut. I gaze up at my big dad; he looks like he's wearing a shirt from the Baby Gap but knowing that it is an XL fills me with envy and wonder. How can someone be so big? "Ok boy, your dad is starving. Let's get something to eat." We leave my dorm and the feelings of humiliation wash over me again as we make our way to the campus cafeteria. My father swaggers with pride, his massive chest and muscle gut puffed out proudly, completely oblivious to how ridiculous he looks in such a tiny shirt. The cafeteria is crowded with students and their parents. I walk behind my dad by a few steps to avoid being associated with him. Again, I can see heads swivel to catch a peak at my dad. I sense people whispering about the big man with his muscle gut on display. My dad heads to the hot food line and begins to load his plate with chicken breast. I go over to the salad bar and fantasize about leaving through the fire exit and locking myself in my room. As much as I would love to disappear, I really don’t have a choice but to grit my teeth and push through this weekend. I turn to find my dad surrounded by three guys from the football team. Although they are huge guys that are double my size, they appear dwarfed by my dad. His laugh booms as they clearly laud him with praise for his physique. I can hear him explain how he became so big and the jocks stare at him with slacking jaws. They invite him to their table, and he follows them, never even acknowledging my presence across the room. I could put down my salad and flee now, I think to myself. But I decide against it - it’s best that I suck it up and bear the humiliation rather than face my dad’s scorn for retreating to my room. Typically I eat my meals quickly – I have no friends to sit with in the cafeteria so I try to get out of here as soon as possible. But now I follow behind the footballers and my dad to their corner of tables. The football guys eat lunch in loud, obnoxious packs. As my dad approaches, the jocks currently sitting stop mid-chew to observe the muscle behemoth coming their way. The first three footballers introduce him to the rest of the table, and my dad falls into the group like the new alpha dog. Instantly questions are lobbed to my dad about his size and bulk. “How did you get your chest so big?”, “How much can you bench”, “Bro, I would kill to be your size!” etc. My dad is beaming with pride over this admiration. He is in his element and nonchalantly explains to the guys his workout and diet. They call him sir and laugh when he does; no one notices me on the peripheral with my salad in my lap. “Could you come show us some workouts? We would really appreciate you teaching us a thing or two” says a lineman who is built like a house but is nowhere near as muscular as my dad. “Sure thing!” my dad replies “I just hope you kids can keep up!” The jocks all laugh at this as they begin to stand up and grab their gym bags. No one notices me, not even my dad (but maybe he just ignored me). My big father follows the group out of the cafeteria. I’m left sitting there alone, and again think about fleeing. It’s the perfect opportunity, but I am curious to see my dad lift. I never have gone to the gym with him and part of me wants to witness his power in action. Our school gym has windows surrounding its walls, so you can see what’s going on from the hallways in the student center. I decide after a few minutes to go down there to check it out. From the hallway, I can look in and see my dad surrounded by a group of footballers. He is still wearing the shirt that I gave him, and it clings tightly around his gut. Even though he has a big belly, his 6 big brick like abs are visibly pronounced. His nipples are plump and big, standing erect under the tight fabric. I do notice one change. It seems that someone has loaned my dad a pair of shorts, and my heart races seeing him wear them. I have always known my dad was a well-hung guy, but it wasn’t until I was 13 and began to notice my own body that I truly understood how big he was. I remember being young and how my dad would often walk around the house in nothing but his briefs. My mom would buy him briefs and then lengthen the fabric in the front on her sewing machine to accommodate his package. He was big! – gargantuan would be a better word choice. He would swagger around the house in his undies and his massive bulge would swing and bob with his movements. It pushed the limits of even the custom made underwear and his massive penis was visible as the fabric clung to the shaft and big fat head. Like most young boys, I showered with my dad until I was around 9 or so, but I remember seeing his huge package uncovered and on display. If I had to guess, I would say my dad was 7-8 inches soft and huge nuts the size of lemons. But seeing him now, It is clear that I may have underestimated his real size. The gym shorts rode up high due to his big, tree-trunk like legs but his bulge hung low and heavy. It looked like he stuck a cantaloupe in there! I was mortified – everyone could see my dad’s big junk, and they would wonder if it had passed on to his son. I can tell you that it definitely did not. I am average, maybe on the lower-end of the spectrum. I had no clue how big my dad was hard, but I didn’t want to think about it. I could not hear my dad speak through the glass. After some lecturing, he eases his way onto a bench for some chest presses. He warms up with some sets, explaining his technique and form to the jocks watching. The shirt rides up even higher as he begins to exert himself. Soon he has 4 plates on each side of the bar, but he is still lifting it like it weighed nothing to him. He works himself up to six plates and the jocks are clearly dumbfounded. This guy is benching nearly 600 pounds and he doesn’t seem burdened at all. I am floored by my dad’s power, and others in the gym and in the hallway are also looking on in wonder. It’s too much for me. I am envious, embarrassed and emasculated seeing him show-off his muscles. I decide to flee and run off to my dorm room. Once inside, I jump on my bed and nearly begin to cry. It is so unfair! How can I not have received any genetic advantage from my dad? Hell, I couldn’t even put up 50 pounds I bet. I just hoped that this weekend would be over soon, or that my dad would decide to leave tomorrow. By around 12:30 that night, my dad had not returned to my room. I was happy to be alone, but also anxious that he would be pissed off for ditching him and not giving him a call. I was playing computer games with the volume off and heard some girls laughing at the end of the hall. My floor was typically quiet and had mostly geeks and substance free kids. The girls’ laughter grew louder and then I heard my dad. He was talking to them apparently. My heart raced – fuck, is he bringing girls back to my room?! I couldn’t believe it! I quickly shut off my computer and hurriedly cleaned up the floor. Just then he knocked on the door. “Hey kiddo, you in there?” he asked. I open the door – my dad’s body encompasses the frame and I cannot see past him. I hear some girls whispering behind him. “Hey champ, sorry to lose you earlier. You mind if I have some private time in here?” he asks as he steps aside to reveal three absolute bomb-shells. These girls look like their off the cover of Maxim. They look at me with clear shock and begin to give each other looks. I was so embarrassed I couldn’t even talk. Here I am, 21 and still a virgin in college while my dad is looking to fuck three of the hottest chicks I had ever seen on campus. I stammer a bit “well, I was actually planning to…” “Oh come on bud, let your old man have a little fun, huh?” he says in an annoyed tone. He also seems embarrassed, but for other reasons. “Well yeah I guess so…” I reply like a little boy. “Great! Come on girls” I hold open the door and the three walk in, still a little guarded due to my presence. My dad follows and immediately strips off the shirt I gave to him. The girls squeal with delight and one nestles up against him. She looks miniscule compared to my dad, her arm like a twig as she caresses his big muscle gut. His chest is pumped and the girls are clearly turned on by his body. “Alright boy, you’re dad’s going to be a little busy in here. Why don’t you head out to some parties? We were just over on Grant street and had a great time” my dad says to me. I can tell he is saying it in an effort to give me an out, rather than actually suggesting I go party. My dad knows I don’t have a social network here. I exit the room without a word and my dad closes the door. I can hear them all instantly laughing, and I figure they are laughing at me. It kills me knowing that my dad is going to plow some babes, on my fucking bed no less, and here I am outcast and emasculated again. I wouldn’t even know what to do if I ever got to that point with one chick and here my dad is about to have an orgy with three girls half his age. After some aimless wandering I go to a secluded lounge area in the basement of my building. It’s old, damp and uncomfortable so no one is ever in there. I lay on the couch in the room and cover my face with a pillow. It smells musty but I don’t care; I just want to disappear. My thoughts race about what my dad must be doing to those girls, and what their reaction would be to seeing him hard. I toss and turn all night. Sleep usually comes easy to me but my thoughts are eating me alive. I finally get some deep sleep around 5 AM and wake up at 10. It is quiet around the dorm. I head back up to my room to see if I can get my phone and a change of clothes. I enter very quiet and it is dark. I turn to my bed and see my dad alone, thank god. He is completely naked and snoring loudly. I gaze for a while at his herculean physique. His arms are gigantic, easily 25 inches around and his massive shoulders and frame are falling off of the single bed. His crotch is fortunately concealed by the sheet, but I can still see his mammoth dick flopped over his thigh. It is almost comically big. The whole room smells like sex – though I am a virgin, I am familiar with the smell due to a previous roommate’s success with ladies during my sophomore year. I look for my phone charger and as I do so I peer into the trash can. Inside I can see several used condoms. They too are almost too big to be real – they look like they are designed for a large farm animal rather than a human. One condom was caught on the rim of the trashcan. I cannot believe what I see – it is heavy and drooping, filled with cum. I couldn’t believe how much was in it, probably a few ounces. With balls as big as my dad’s, I can only imagine how much he must cum in a load. I have to admit I was intrigued and wanted to feel its weight. But I resist. Just then my dad wakes. He sees me “Hey sport, how you doing? Uhg, I had a long night ha!” He is beaming with pride. “Man, girls in your generation really know how to please a guy.” He slowly gets up and clutches the sheet with one hand to cover his crotch. He stretches before me, his massive muscles rippling and flexing across his body. He stops for a minute and stares down his chest at me. He smiles “I hope you don’t mind your dad having some fun in here. I appreciate you stepping out, kid. I can’t tell you how much I miss this!” I look at the ground and do not reply. “Oh, and you are definitely going to need some new sheets. You will not want to sleep on those ever again!” he laughs and grabs a towel off of a hook outside my closet. “I need to hit the showers. How about we get some breakfast in a bit?” “Ok” I reply meekly. My dad drops the sheet but quickly covers himself with the towel. It’s like a washcloth to him. He heads down the hall, naked, with a confident swagger. I am left standing in my room, my sanctuary, and it is defiled. I look at my bed and it is crusted with exchanged juices. I sit in my desk chair with my face in my hands. I have never felt so miniscule. This was going to be the longest weekend of my life…
  34. 1 point
    Hey everyone, here's Part 4 clocking in at just over 5000 words (it's a long one). Apologies again for how long it's taken, but I think his part is the best yet! Enjoy. Part 4: the road ahead He was panting, enormous pecs heaving. Cum coated his chest and muscle gut, mixing with sweat. His body glistened with sweat - wanking was a lot of effort for such a massive man. In the year since we had begun, he had ballooned with 167lbs of muscle, growing from 120lbs to a jaw-dropping 287lbs - at a mere 5’7”, no less. A stone a month, on average. He was a muscle god, a monster; this is what he was meant to be. His purpose on Earth was to grow, and my purpose was to help him. We were both stunned when he weighed himself live on video for me. I’d had to read out the weight, as he couldn’t see over his pecs anymore. Just another step in his transcendence of the normal world. The goal had been 250lbs, and I could tell he’d comfortably exceeded that...but 287lbs? Such growth should not have been possible. It took me a moment to actually get the words out; I was speechless, as was he. He sat back down in the chair, which creaked under his weight, and we just looked at each other in silence, smiles of pure joy on our faces. After a few moments, he gingerly asked, “Sir, may I -” I interjected, knowing what he wanted. “Wank like you’ve never wanked before, James. You’ve earned it.” He obliged, asking me the most touching question he could have while he did so: would I make him bigger? It was our equivalent of him asking me to marry him. Here he was, my most magnificent creation. In truth, I’d never expected him to reach the milestones I set - they were deliberately insane, impossible. They were tests of his commitment and determination - how far would he push himself for me, for his dream of more growth? But he demolished them, and surpassed them. I’d never made a man so big. Usually the regime becomes too much for them, and they have to give up, their hunger unsatisfied through their own weakness. Or I discard them when they prove sadly wanting. James, however, had taken the regime in his stride; he seemed to have unlimited stamina, endurance. The grotesquely overgrown and bloated body, swollen with hundreds of pounds of useless muscle, was the result. His life was gone; all he had was me and his oh-so huge body. He’d cut out his friends and family; he’d quit his job. All for growth. All for me. Now he’d grown so much that he could barely even live, struggling to wash himself, clothe himself, even pleasure himself. Yet he still wanted more, so much more. The ultimate addict. No other boy had ever proven themselves worthy - or capable - or advancing to the next, and final stage. James was the first - my first. Poor boy, I thought. So desperate, and oh so so hungry. He’s gone so far, but there’s much further he could go. We both knew it. This was the end of the beginning. I loved him, and I was struggling to hold back the emotions. “Please!” he pleads, he begs, between frantic thrusts, the hopelessly overdeveloped muscles jiggling from the bucking. His eyes crying out to me. “Make me bigger! I need it!” I smile again, the tears of joy and love flowing freely now. Such an eager boy. He is a wonder to behold - and I love him like nothing else. “I think that can be arranged,” I reply, flashing my smile - genuinely this time. There was no other answer I could give. He explodes. *** Sometimes you have decide based on instinct. When James was vying for my attention, he was one of several. Several boys all eager to prove to me that they wanted to test the limits of the male body, desperate to impress me and gain my favour. James was the most handsome, but also the smallest and least-developed. Others had already forced their bodies bigger, and in tearful confession professed their supposedly insatiable hunger for growth. On the surface, James had little to show, and made no grandiose demonstration of his supposed commitment; just a few hurried sentences uttered by a nervous little boy. But there had been something in his voice, a glint in his eye. The suggestion of something truly enormous itching to be released. He had intrigued, more than all the other candidates who had merely spouted on about how they “wanted to get huge”. There was something different about James, and on a hunch I’d taken a gamble and chosen him. And that is how I witnessed the most beautiful transformation a man could ever undergo. It was the best choice I’d ever made. Stage 3 was altogether different from those before. Before James, it had always been a hypothetical. No-one had ever made it before; they’d all washed out, unable to withstand the punishment of the process or my exacting demands. But not James. He alone had proven himself worthy. In that sense, this was a first for both of us. Neither of us had been in a relationship (a meaningful one at least) before; now that was going to change. Since I was but a child I’ve had a fascination with muscle. Or, to be more precise, with men growing muscle. Lots of it. Endless amounts of it. Like the hunger, yet different - the other side of the coin. My purpose was to make little boys into gods, rather than become a god myself. While I had gained a shallow form of joy and pleasure from making a number of men balloon, I had always been seeking ‘the one’. He who could take our mutual desires to never-before-seen extremes, he whom I could love, he whom I could adore. It seemed that I had found him, after seven long years. James was to move in with me (the final severing of all ties to his old, much smaller, self) and then, together, in love, we’d then see just how far he could go; just how big he could get. I would care for him as he grew too big to look after himself. He would no longer have to worry about trivial things such as money and food; I would take care of everything now. He could devote himself to his - to our - passion. The endless growth of his body. This is what I had always dreamed of. It was what he had always dreamed of. Our purpose was clear. I’d been paying his rent and bills for him since the beginning of the process, so winding that up was easy, but nonetheless symbolic. I admired his final leap of faith, his ultimate trust in me. If this went wrong, he’d have nothing. In a rational sense, it was a monumental risk. And yet, he knew it was no such thing. In truth, he had nothing to lose anymore. I, and the body we had built together, were all he had. He packed his few belongings in a duffel bag, and travelled to me. I was to meet him at the train station, with my home being a short walk away. As I walked to the station, my stomach was in knots. This was it. I was about to meet - in the flesh (all of it!) - the boy whom I had grown into a man, and fallen in love with. Part of me was panicking - would this work? Fantasy was one thing, reality was another, as I had told so many boys in my time. Were we really in love? This was our first meeting. I fought to suppress the doubts, to remember how I felt when we talked. 11:00am. The last chills of morning had faded, giving way to a temperate spring day. I reached the station, and looked around for the man of my dreams amongst the crowd. It wasn’t hard to find him. A man that large was rather conspicuous, after all. As soon as I saw him, all my doubts melted away. He was looking in a different direction to me, giving me a side-on view. He was simply gigantic. In person, his size was in perspective, making it clear how enormous he really was. So...thick. He had to be pushing on two feet, taking into account all that pec and back muscle. His soft, dirty blond hair was neatly styled, accentuating his stubble (a result of his shaving difficulties I suspected) and prominent cheekbones. He’d clearly put effort in for this meeting - which I found rather sweet. He was as handsome in the flesh as he had been on-screen. He was wearing a white cotton tee and shorts (little else fit him now), which were painted on. His upper body was threatening to explode out of the shirt, which highlighted each massively swollen muscle group. His nipples pressed against the fabric, stretched taut as it was across his overdeveloped musculature. His duffel bag was slung over one shoulder, looking comically small compared to his body. Passers-by were staring at him, mostly in disgust at how someone could do that to themselves. Gaze upon his glory, you ignorant fools, I thought. They didn’t understand. Yes, he was a freak. But he wanted to be one. It was his choice. His destiny. His purpose. As I moved toward him, he must have caught me out of the corner of his eye, as he turned to face me. His face lit up in the most heart-warming smile, and mine involuntarily did the same. We came together, meeting halfway (him waddling adorably). Introductions weren’t necessary, we immediately entered into a heartfelt embrace. The contrast between us was hilarious, and arousing. I was 25, 5’6” and a svelte 110lbs. He was 20, 5’7” and 290lbs (I’d later find out he had grown another 3lbs in the last week). My arms wrapped tightly around him just below his lats, unable to make the slightest impression. His roid gut pushed into my own belly, while his muscles completely smothered me. All around me was muscle - pec, bicep, forearm. I was drowning in a veritable ocean of muscle. He was holding me firmly, but gently (his strength was as insane as his body). We said nothing, holding the embrace for a good minute. I drank in his scent - manly, but soft, with a hint of sweat - and the sensation of his muscles, letting his warmth suffuse into me. It all felt so...right. I could stay like this for hours. Both of us knew, in that moment, that this was meant to be. There could be no doubt. When we eventually broke the hug, we looked at each other. He smiled nervously; in contrast, my nerves were completely gone. For all his great size and strength, he was still the submissive one, needing me to take the lead and set the direction. I took his hand, exercising control, but also making clear to him that we were most definitely okay. I led James by the hand like a puppy to where I lived, ignoring the stares directed towards him. The short journey was a blur, and within a couple of minutes I had ushered him in and closed my door. I turned to face, and stepped close. He dropped the duffel bag on the floor, and I leaned in to kiss him on the lips. He returned it hungrily, and the kiss became more passionate, our tongues battling it out in our mouths. He pushed me against the wall, his pillow-sized pecs holding my measly weight in place. He moaned softly in satisfaction, while I breathed, “I’ve been waiting for this.” My hands eagerly grabbed at his muscles, and I tried to pull his shirt off, but it got caught on his lats. He simply brought his own hands up - calloused from all the weights - and tore the shirt clean in two, from collar to hem, exposing his body to me for the first time in the flesh. I gave a sharp intake of breath. There was just...so much of it. Mountains upon mountains of hard muscle, fighting each for other space. Hundreds of pounds of overgrown mass spilling in all directions, stretch marks testament to how fast he had grown. I broke the kiss, and stood there silently for a moment, admiring what James and I had built. The most glorious body I had ever seen; a monument to our love built of rock-hard flesh. I sighed in pleasure, and attacked that body with my mouth, tongue and hands. I spent the next 5 hours worshipping, appreciating, and sampling every last inch of his gloriously swollen body. For months I had wanted to do this, and I was making up for lost time. I kissed and licked his biceps and triceps - all 24 inches of them - as he flexed and pumped them for me, my tongue tracing the grooves, curves and crevices made by each head of muscle. I buried my head in his armpit - a vast cavern of muscle rippled with stretch marks - and drank deeply of his muscleboy sweat, armpit hair tickling my face. I teased and sucked his nipples while he slowly, methodically, bounced his pecs, and lapped up the fine layer of sweat that covered the downy, pillow-sized muscles, while my hands kneaded his cannonball shoulders. And so it went on, both of us groaning throughout. He obediently flexed and pumped every muscle at my command, enjoying my appreciation at the immense body he had built. He was my trophy, and he was proud of how impressed I was. By the end, we were both naked, cocks aching for release. I got to my feet, having finished savouring his enormous legs, and kissed him again. His hips bucked at the contact, our cocks rubbing against each other. I pulled away. “Suck,” I commanded. He knew what I meant. He negotiated himself to his knees (at his size, it was easy to overbalance) and gently, lovingly, placed his lips over my manhood. I exhaled sharply, looking down at his huge body, on his knees, pleasuring me. This was my dream made real. He hungrily sucked me, eager to taste my seed...I guessed (accurately) that he had long dreamed of this as well. “Pleasure yourself,” I offered, “but don’t make a mess.” One of his hands immediately clamped around his raging cock and began furiously pumping while he sucked me. He did not have to wait long: looking down on my grotesquely huge lover I was soon shooting, cumming like I never had before. He swallowed it all eagerly, a smile of ecstasy plastered on his face. Me cumming triggered him, and his bucked as he shot into his hand. He was careful to catch every drop, as per my command, before eating his own seed as well. My orgasm exhausted me, my brain overloaded from all the sensations. I stumbled on my feet, but suddenly his arms were around me and I was being carried (like a child - I weighed nothing to him) to my bed. He tenderly set me down, and then stood there. I chuckled and gave him permission to join me. The bed positively groaned under his weight, and he caused the mattress to sink, resulting in me sliding into him. Not that I was complaining; I snuggled up to him, resting my head in the groove between his pec and shoulder, while he placed his arm protectively over me. It was a prodigious weight in and of itself, but not uncomfortable. The warmth of his body suffused me. We lay there in thought. “What are your limits?” I asked. He was silent for a moment. “I don’t know,” he softly replied. “Much bigger than this. I still feel so small. Now that I’ve started, I don’t know whether I could stop, even if I wanted to.” I sensed he had more to say, so I said nothing. “I think of the boy I was...I’ve buried him in so much muscle. But the hunger is as great as ever, like I’m still that 120lb nobody. At first I just thought about being big, then a bodybuilder, then a mass monster...it doesn’t end. I don’t think it ever will.” He paused again. “It’s limitless, endless.” He looked me in the eye. I met his gaze, peering into his heart and soul. “Sir...grow me until you can’t grow me anymore. No limits. Don’t stop, no matter what.” I squeeze his lat lovingly, and nod in comprehension. “We’ll start tomorrow.” *** He was no fool. James knew what he had asked me to do. And I had been fully aware when I accepted. I was not surprised, knowing him as intimately as I did. But it was important that this final stage was done by mutual consent, given its end point. On the hand it pained me, loving him as I did. But on the other, this was destiny. It was meant to be. Quite simply, we were going to grow him to immobility and beyond. We did not know how long it would take, only that it would happen. Even his body, resilient as it was, could not endure the process forever. But in so doing, we would live in sublime happiness, exploring the extremities of humanly possible muscle growth. Full-time care, immobility...these were steps on the road. He would die in the end, but he would die a god. First off was helping him wash. My shower was a large walk-in one, meaning both of us easily fit. I gently cleaned every inch of his body - which he could no longer easily do - worshipping him along the way. I didn’t take long before he was on his knees milking me once again. Then it was straight to work. He came on the spot when I injected him with the first dose of his new cycle - one so extreme even the hardened pros would turn it down. He bowed his head in embarrassment, waiting to be punished. I stroked his cheek, raising his head to meet my gaze, smiled and lightly kissed him. “I’ll forgive my boy’s overexcitement this time...just don’t make a habit of it.” With the steroids (and other things) flowing through him, we made love for the first time. I straddled his roid gut, my erection thrusting proudly forward, and looked upon his body, laying spread-eagle beneath me. It was as if I were an aeroplane, flying over the most beautiful landscape below. Acres of muscle stretched in all directions, complete with mountains, valleys and forests. I took a moment to again admire what we had built. And to think it was just the beginning. What would he look like at 350? 400? The best days were still to come. On that note, I dived down to beginning worshipping his muscles once again. An hour later he was on all fours, his enormous backside - two globular glutes the size of my torso - thrust outward. It was time for me to claim him. I was no especial fan of anal sex per se, but this was a symbolic act...and I couldn’t deny that the thought of conquering my massive boy was rather enticing. I scrambled up the huge leg muscles to mount him, noting the ludicrous size difference between us. My tiny body perched upon his Herculean one. I positioned myself, and breathed deeply, before cleanly thrusting all the way inside him in a single motion. He groaned like a horse, and his glutes bucked into my hips, almost sending me flying from the strength. Fortunately, I was using his shoulders as rather sturdy handholds. After another pause while he recovered his composure, I then began thrusting. It didn’t take long before my own composure was lost, and I was pounding him like a jackhammer, with all the power I could muster. He absorbed that power as if it were nothing (and to him, it wasn’t). But he was in ecstasy, roaring with pleasure every time I thrusted. “Conquer me Sir, breed your growing boy...make me immobile…” “You wanna get bigger, little boy?” I panted. “Please Sir, make me bigger...grow me…” he begged. “What was that?” I teased, thrusting ever faster, sweat running down my forehead. “Please, grow me...grow me...GROW ME!” he screamed, as I came inside him. My puny body spasmed uselessly against his grotesquely overgrown mass, firing every last drop of cum I had into him. He was also spasming, but desperately trying not to cum. My edict remained in place, after all: he could only cum with my permission. And I hadn’t given it - deliberately. His eyes rolled back in his head, hips bucking like a bull, as I clung on, fingers digging into his shoulders. After a couple of minutes the bucking slowed, and came to a stop. He’d held it in. I loosened my grip, and stroked his cheek and withdrew from his arse (he whimpered as I did so), the glutes twitching as if hungry for more. “Good boy,” I told him, smiling in the aftermath of our love. “Now, you go to the gym. If you come back pumped enough I may just let you pleasure yourself.” He nodded like a puppy, and I kissed him. *** He stood naked in front of my wide mirror, studying his reflection as he casually flexed different muscles. His cock was hard, throbbing rhythmically. I came up behind him. “What’s up?” I asked. He brought his arms up for a double biceps, the engorged muscles ballooning larger than his head. I couldn’t help but suck in air, and my cock twitched heavily. He brought them down after a couple of seconds. “I’m a freak, aren’t I? How big I am, how much I’ve grown, that I still want to get bigger...all of it. I’m sick in the head.” I nod. No point in denying it now, given how far he’s gone. I had decided we’d only weigh him every 6 months, to increase the suspense. It had been 3 months since we’d met at the station, and he’s visibly grown since them. I’d guess he was somewhere in the 320s, but at his size it was hard to tell. “You are, yes. It isn’t ‘normal’ to want to do what you’ve done. But then I’m not ‘normal’ for finding it the most beautiful and erotic thing on Earth. If you’re ill, so am I.” I shrug at that, and put my arms around his waist, my chin resting on his mountainous shoulder. “We’re happy, right?” He nods back, smiling softly. “Happier than I’ve ever been. I feel alive for the first time. Knowing that I have built this body. Knowing that every day I’m bigger. Knowing that I’m growing with the man I love.” He turns his head to me, eyes giving me that ‘this is my soul you’re about to see’ look. “This feeling, this lifestyle,” he continues, “Is all I’ve ever wanted. Please...make it never stop.” I smile and kiss him gently. “I’ll do my best.” He picks me up, carries me over to the settee, and sits me down on his lap. This has become a habit of ours, where we’ll snuggle and read together. His enormous quads provide a more-than-ample cushion for me, and his pecs are perfect to rest my head against. His arms enclose around me, enveloping me in walls of muscle. There is little more soothing and comforting for me. I immediately feel myself relaxing into his muscles, feeling them push back against my feeble weight. We do this every day, and every couple of sessions I can feel he’s bigger. Something’s a little harder, or sticks out a little more, or is a little heavier. It’s exhilarating. We’re currently reading Tolstoy’s War and Peace. A bit of long one, I know, but I felt its theme was appropriate to our situation. James enjoyed it as much as I did, hearing of lost characters stumbling through life’s twists and turns, coming together in love. There was more than a passing equivalence to our own tale, we both thought. Not to mention the book was simply great, truly one of the greatest works of literature humanity has ever produced. We sit there in silence, reading one page at a time, occasionally giving small reactions - a chuckle to something humorous, or a tsk when some character is being a dick (not uncommon in War and Peace). I always finished the two pages first, with him a few seconds behind; when he finished, he’d give a sign - usually by flexing a muscle - and I’d turn the page and we’d carry on. *** 358lbs. He groaned as I announced it, precum leaking from his desperately hard cock. 68lbs in 6 months. Slower than his previous rate, but to be expected given his size now. Still damn impressive. I had worshipped his ballooning body every single day of those 6 months. Knowing that his muscles were bigger each and every time my lips and hands touched them was pure sex to me. Stretch marks spread from his armpits across his shoulders, pecs and lats, as his body struggled to keep up with the process. Discovering new ones when I sampled his body was a small joy in and of itself. His face - his beautiful, handsome face - wore a look of perpetual bliss, the pleasure centres of his brain firing constantly from the unceasing cycle of lifting, eating, roids, worship and sex. Our love had only grown with his body, making the last 6 months the best of both of our lives. We were perfect fits in every way. And there was still so much more to come. I took a moment to look upon the monumental body we had built together. His head was framed by traps that nearly brushed his ears, and sat atop a thick bull-neck. That neck flowed into shoulders so broad he couldn’t fit through door frames, each shoulder the size of a football, the three caps of muscle fighting each other for space. From those boulder-like shoulders hang arms the size of tree trunks. Horseshoe triceps that thrust three inches outwards when he flexed, and biceps bigger than his head made for upper arms approaching 30 inches in circumference. After them came forearms the size of my legs, contoured with the striations of the muscles and coated in a perfectly soft layer of light brown hair. I liked to stroke my cheek with that hair when we lay in bed together. Then came his pecs. Pecs had always been my favourite muscles, and James carried the most enormous pair I had ever seen (virtually or physically). They were the size of pillows, with a cleavage so deep it swallowed my hand all the way to my wrist. Sagging under their own weight, it took nearly a second for him to bounce the whole muscle, creating this glorious slow-motion ripple effect of muscle as he did so. The ensemble was completed by a coat of soft fur that made them sublime to rest my head on. The width of his shoulders required him to turn sideways to get through doors, and the thickness of his pecs meant doors were becoming narrow in that orientation as well. Just another step on the road. Worshipping those gigantic mounds of muscle alone could make me cum. Below his prodigious pec shelf came his roid gut. 8 abs, each the size of my hand, ideal for running my tongue over. I particularly enjoyed lapping up the sweet gym sweat from the crevices between each of the muscles. If it hadn’t been for the rest of his muscle, the gut would’ve made him look obese from its size. The gut was framed by a set of lats that stretched over a foot outwards when he flexed, forcing his arms to rest at a 40 degree angle to his sides, and fjords of intercostal muscles. It was as if every muscle in his body, from the greatest to the smallest, was stupendously overgrown. It served to give his abdomen the appearance of a granite column. Then came his manhood. Permanently erect from the sheer pleasure of his vast body, and from being high on an obscene cocktail of drugs, his penis stood at proud attention, almost saluting our efforts to make him even bigger. It was framed by two mammoth sets of quads, each bigger than his waist (which was very bloated from his roid gut), the four heads of muscle engaged in a ferocious battle of space. They bulged out in a landscape of peaks and troughs, taking up so much space that James found walking tiring. Each step required him to swing his leg out wide to get it around his other leg; it was slow, tiring work but gave him a delightful lumbering waddle. The bulging quadriceps flowed into calves the size of my head, rising an inch outward when flexed. Even his feet had accommodate his ever-increasing weight. I spent the whole day worshipping every millimetre of that body, culminating in me claiming him with such passion I nearly passed out. As we snuggled in bed afterwards, my head resting on his pec (he covered the whole bed nowadays), I softly asked him an important question. “Where next?” I sensed him pondering the question. Although I wanted him to get bigger (limits were for the weak), it was important that we both understand where each of us was coming from. His size was having a lot of consequences for him now, and if he didn’t want to go further I would accept that. There was more than enough of him to enjoy as was; more would of course be nice, but not essential. I felt a rumble develop through his pec, indicating he was about to speak, and looked up to his (still boyishly handsome) face. He was smiling, but his voice carried worry that I doubted him, that I wasn’t going to make him bigger. “I’m still mobile, Sir. You promised to make me immobile. I’m still just a little boy. Please Sir, make me a big boy. Please.” It was partly sex talk, but also serious. I flashed him my smile. “You won’t be mobile for much longer if I have anything to do with it, believe me. We’ll make you a big boy, you have my word.” His smile broadened with simple joy.
  35. 1 point